Okay, all credit for this idea goes to Reality and Fiction authors, Starsight and Lilacheart. (got permission to continue, don't ask) It's like that, but with a twist by Soundstorm and myself, Icestar.

If you can imagine meeting your own favorite fictional characters from published literature, I can guess you'd like to meet your own, original made-up characters. Here's the thing. As long as Lilac and Starry don't kill us, and if you guys like it, a forum can be made so you guys can post which characters brought up in Reality and Fiction you would like to bring back, or characters who haven't shown up yet, so Soundstorm and I know it's a good idea. Again, so we don't get killed. You can also, once that one is installed, request to have your own original character show up. Requsts here: http://wandsandworlds.com/community/node/7486

Oh, also, if point of views seem confusing, sorry about that. I'm more used to writing in third person than first.

Anyhow, here goes!

Chapter One
Here We Go Again

POV: Soundstorm

“How was school today?” I asked Lilac. I’d ditched school, so I wouldn’t know.

“Average. Boring. You missed running the mile,” she said.

“Whoohoo!” I said.

“Everything seems more boring now that the book characters have come and gone, doesn’t it?” Lilac asked.

“I was thinking the same thing earlier,” I sighed. “I miss Allen and Kurogane and Timcanpy and...everyone. I’m sure you really miss Syaoran, don’t you?” I added, smirking mischievously.

She glared at me for a moment and I decided that running was a good idea.

School was…boring, as always. I almost leapt out of my seat rejoicing as I went down to lunch.

It was the first time I really noticed Icestar. She was sitting by herself, feet propped up onto another chair. Tumble was out sick and Ripple was still on vacation. How she missed the fiction characters I had no idea. Anyhow, she was writing intently.

“I’m going to see what Icestar’s doing,” I said to Lilac.

She nodded. “Okay.”

I went over, waiting for a moment as she wrote. She wrote a bit more, then looked out of the corner of her eye.

“Hey, Soundy.”

“Hello Icestar. How’s it going?”

“Oh, just writing as usual. Want a sample?”

“Sure.”

Barfolamule laughed, tossing his hacky sack up and down. “Alright, I told you and your government scum to back off!”

“Is that it?” I laughed at the words hacky sack.

“No, but it’s a start. I’m going to go get lunch.”

“Mind if I join you?”

“Not at all.”

I walked with her to the line of Wands and Worlds members. Sheila and Magic ate up in the staff room. We were greeted by Amberheart, Thunder, who was talking with Cloudwind, and there was also Swiftstep and the newly returned Jinxy. My heart seemed to crack when I thought of Kitten. No one wanted her to leave…but we couldn’t force anyone, just wish them the best of luck.

“Darn it, left my glasses at the table. Can you tell me what’s on the menu today?”

I was about to reply when I saw past the lunch supplies, and even past the kitchen door window. There was a red scratch in the air, and then we heard a crash. I nearly choked in surprise.

“Uh…be right back.”

If I had been paying attention, I would have noticed Icestar following me. I slipped past into the kitchen. Whoever was coming through hadn’t come by yet. But we were just in time.

There was a yell, then another crash.

Aron fell through the ceiling and then I screamed. Icestar covered my mouth, which I was grateful for. After she was sure, she let go. Both of us were starting at my own character.

Icestar looked at me. “Please tell me someone we know has silver hair and a bad leg.”

I stared at Aron for a few moments. “N-no...I don’t know anyone outside of my own writing—” I paused and swallowed. Wait a second...

Icestar ran a hand through her bangs. “What?”

“This guy looks a lot like the Aron I wrote about...the one from that unnamed story of mine...”

Aron was beginning to look a little self conscious. Apparently he wasn’t knocked out like I normally make him be. “Could you stop staring at me like that?” he asked.

“Talks like him too...Gah, sweet Lady Luck! Sound, it’s happening again!”

“What? Like the time when the book characters were—” I muttered. My curse was drowned out by the crashing of one of the lunch people knocking over some cooking sheets.

“There’re just two little problems. He’d have to stay at your place, and Sheila’s not here.”

“He can stay at my place, and...well, we’ll just tell her when she gets back,” I said, trying not to sound nervous.

“Yeah, sure. Sooner or later the other Wandies are going to notice. Might even be stuff from their own heads.”

“Yeah, that’s what I was worried about...what if...I don’t know, Trihorn or Otesai come over here? Then what?”

“Trouble,” Icestar replied simply.

“I’ll say,” I finished.

“So, what do we do as of right now? We can’t very well let Aron stay here at the moment.”

“I guess not. Maybe we can ditch school and get Aron to my house?” I suggested. I didn’t like the thought of ditching school, but it might be necessary right now.

Icestar didn’t seem so comfortable with it either. Her face clearly showed she was a student who never missed her classes, which she normally didn’t. Yet her sense of adventure didn’t lack at all. “I’ll go with that.”

“Well...maybe I’ll just leave. So you won’t get in trouble.”

“There aren’t guards around campus, and there’s more than one way out,” Icestar retorted.

“I know, but I don’t want you to get in trouble because my OC showed up in our world.”

“Won’t matter if one of mine show up,” Icestar said. She shrugged, giving a small grin.

I returned the small grin and nodded. “Alright.” I turned around to face Aron. “So, we’re going to take you to my house, we’ll explain when we get there. Got it?” I asked. He nodded slowly.

Icestar helped him to his feet. “You lead, Sound.”

I nodded and headed for the school exit, hoping that Lilac wouldn’t be too worried. We ran into no one in the halls, which was a brilliant stroke of luck. We headed out through one of the back doors.

Icestar sighed in relief once the building was lost from where members or teachers could stop us. “That went more smoothly than I thought. You okay, Aron?” She whispered to me, “I can’t believe who I’m talking to.”

“Yeah, don’t worry about me,” Aron said. “You’re the ones who look like you’re about to go into shock.” He smiled and laughed and I had to stop myself from bashing my head into a wall to force myself to wake up. I was sure this wasn’t a dream.

Icestar seemed to have the same notion. “We have a good reason about that, so you’re going to be the one pestering us for questions. Like...Halloran, wasn’t it?”

“Halloran? What about him...? You’ve seen him recently?” Aron asked quietly.

“Not exactly. See! I totally called it, you’re asking questions.” She seemed to be trying to cheer me up from the shock much as she could.

I laughed quietly.

“Should I not ask questions? Oh wait, that’s a question...my bad,” Aron said.

Icestar clapped her hands in victory.

I laughed.

“Sometimes I just love what I end up starting,” she said happily. “Should have seen what I do back in my old school.”

I nodded. We reached my house, and I motioned for Icestar and Aron to go inside

Icestar did, glancing around. She had never been there before, as she mostly kept to herself.

“You explain, darn it.”

I sighed. Explaining to my own OC that he was a written character was going to be difficult. Still, I explained it the best I could, though I had a feeling he didn’t quite get it by the blank look on his face.

Icestar smacked herself in the face. “How to put this gently, hmmm...let me see about that... Soundstorm made you up! Fiction means not real in our world, and you are a fictional character. There you go, nothing bad meant.”

Aron blinked. “Well, clearly I exist, so...”

“Something like this happened before.” Icestar pulled out a Warriors book, handing it to him. “Characters from books came out into this world. Now, apparently, characters from our own minds are coming around.”

He stared at the book for a moment, flipped through it, then handed it back to Icestar. He looked thoughtful.

She smacked herself again. “This shouldn’t come as too much of a surprise for you. You are a traveler dimensions, aren’t you?”

“It isn’t a surprise, but it is weird,” said Aron.

“You’ll get used to it. They did.” By ‘they’ she must have meant the fiction characters.

“So what in heck do we do now? Wait for a bad guy to show up?” Icestar asked sarcastically.

“I interrupted school, didn’t I? Maybe you two should head back,” Aron suggested.

“You’d somehow find a way to blow up my house,” I said. “So no. Maybe we should look around the town for others?”

“Good idea.”

I got to my feet. When we had gotten to my place, I had collapsed on the couch. “Also, Aron, no trying to climb the stairs,” I said.

Aron rolled his eyes— well, rolled his eye is more accurate. “I don’t fall down the stairs everywhere I go! Besides, technically that habit is your fault.”

Icestar laughed at that. “Dissed big time, Sound.”

I laughed. “Yeah, I know. So basically, now you can blame me that your life sucks.” I paused. “On second thought...don’t.”

“Loophole! You just told him he could!”

“Yeah, yeah,” I muttered. Icestar and her loopholes!

“Nah, I don’t care,” said Aron.

“Aron, get over it. Soundstorm, let’s go.”

Icestar attempted to drag me out, waving to Aron.

Aron then began looking around the house, so I quickly shouted at him to stay out of the two rooms with the Neopets door hangers, which were mine and Lilac’s bedrooms, and only left the house when I heard him respond “‘Kay!”. Then I willingly let Icestar drag me out of the house.

“Great, we’re having our own characters come about.”

“We’re totally screwed,” I said cheerily.

Icestar slipped on her glasses. She was near-sighted, so that would explain it. She had gone back to her table to get her book bag, which had her glasses in them. She scanned the sky and whirled in a circle, then took them off. “No scratches, no portals, no odd sounds...Everything seems fine.” She scratched her neck, looking embarrassed before saying, “Never really got to know you that well, you know?”

I smiled and shrugged. “Well, looks like we’re going to be working together a lot more often now that we’ve got our creations coming to the county.

“Yeah, well, I’d like to get to know you better than just that. Other members, too.” She was getting redder and redder.

“I understand, no need to feel odd about it. I think that all the time,” I said.

“Seriously? Oh, and I’ve gotten over my jealousy of your popular writing. Got a good comment from the book place I work at.”

I smiled. “Cool. Hey, if we survive this, I’ll try to finish reading your stories. I’ve been really busy so I haven’t gotten around to it. They’re really good though.”

“You are just the flatterer, aren’t you? God, I hope Thane doesn’t come out. Sure, he’s published fiction, but he was inspired because of Magic, and Nick is Magic’s dad, so I would assume he’d come by for a visit.”

“I just bring everyone else’s work up and my own work down. It’s normal for me.”

“Accept the comments and learn from critique. You’ll go far.”

I shrugged. “I’ll try. And fail, SO. Let’s head around town and see if we can find anyone or anything. Maybe if we’re lucky, it’ll only be Aron, seeing as he can travel dimensions by himself.”

“With our luck and the fact something similar happened last time, I say no.”

“Hm, yeah, true, and considering that Amora are never usually far behind Aron...”

Icestar made some stuttering sounds. “No jinxing!” She prayed briefly to Lady Luck.

“Riiiiiight...sorry,” I said.

Icestar shook her head. “Hey, what about that tower? The one we had built so if something like this happened again, we could overlook most of the county for signs of magic being used--meaning tall blasts of magic--or scratches in the sky so we can get over there right away? We could use that.”

“Sure, sounds good to me.” I glanced over my shoulder. “I just hope Aron doesn’t destroy anything.”

“Why don’t you go back and check on him? I’ll go to the tower...” Her face paled. She absolutely hated heights.

“Nah, it’s fine, I’m sure something will only be broken if the Amora showed up. Let’s head to the tower.”

“Let’s do it!” Icestar seemed suddenly totally hyped. She held her hand up, palm open.

I did as I’d do if I were talking to Lilac: I gave her a high-five and then ran towards the tower, hoping that’s the reaction she was hoping for.

Icestar laughed and went after me. “You run, huh? Let’s see how you do after someone who writes wolves!” She started to increase her pace.

I laughed and sped up too, ignoring that I was never really good at running fast for long periods of time.

Neither was Icestar, for that matter, unless it was possibly for her life. Mine too, really. Hey, wouldn’t be the first time. She smashed into the tower ladder.

I laughed and pressed my hands against the tower wall, catching my breath for a few moments before motioning for Icestar to head up the ladder.

Icestar started heading up, quick as she could.

I quickly followed her.

Icestar nearly passed out at the top, but slipped on her glasses and looked out. “This is just...I can’t believe Sheila could afford this, even though we helped fund it. Nothing out of place, I think.”

“Not that I see. I don’t know how Sheila can afford to do any of this, honestly.”

Icestar laughed. “Really, right? Can we get down, now?” She looked again, then took her glasses off.

“Sure,” I responded.

Icestar went down the ladder, walking back towards my place once I had joined her on the ground. She noticed some members were walking home. “Ut-oh.”

“Soundy!” I heard someone call on the way home. A voice oddly similar to mine. Lilac.

“Hey!” I called, waving.

She ran up to me. “Where were you?” she asked.

“Oh...um...I’ll tell you when we get home. Promise not to freak out?”

She gave me an odd look but nodded.

Icestar let out a loud laugh of, “HA!”

“What?” Lilac and I asked at the same time.

“Nothing. I should head home, huh?”

“You can come over to my house for a while, if you’d like,” I offered.

“Last I checked, both you and Lilac live there.”

“Well, our house then. I don’t think Lilac minds,” I said.

“I don’t,” Lilac responded. “Though Starry is coming over later on, if that’s okay.”

Icestar snorted, holding back a laugh. “Maybe I should head home. I don’t want to intrude.”

She glanced at me, asking with her eyes, ‘Or do you need me there?’

‘Might help,’ I mouthed.

“Okay, I’ll intrude...a bit. So, let’s get going.”

I nodded and the three of us headed to our, our as in mine and Lilac’s, house. I was pleased to see that nothing was broken when I entered the house.

It was Icestar who broke the ice. “Aron!”

“Aron?” Lilac asked, giving me a glance.

“Yes, Lilac, this is the Aron you’re thinking of,” I said.

I quickly explained the situation.

“Welcome back,” I heard him call from another room.

“Meet Soundstorm’s twin sister, Aron.”

I quietly laughed at the funny wording and Lilac elbowed me in the side. She then held out her hand once Aron joined us.

“Nice to meet you,” she said, shaking Aron’s hand. “Everyone calls me Lilac.”

Icestar looked like she was trying to hold back making fun of Lilac. “Lilac’s not freaking.”

I didn’t say anything. Lilac glanced at me, and I could tell she was completely surprised that my OC was in our house.

“Well, you seem to not have problems here. So I might as well take my leave.”

“If you want. Feel free to come over when ever you want to, though,” I said. “Aron, you didn’t destroy anything, did you?” He shook his head.

“Double-check,” Icestar said, going out the door.

I smiled and nodded. “See you later, Icestar.”

“Even though I hate trying to learn Spanish, hasta. Lavista!”

Chapter Two
First of My Enemies

POV: Icestar

I thought over the day’s events. I ended up going into a high place. Why, because Aron suddenly decides to drop into our dimension. Worse, the Amora were bound to show up. The Dark Sorceress had when Emily had shown up, and later on, Dreamer and Stormbringer had arrived with Adriane. She had not been pleased with that. Oh, not to mention Shaoran, Syaoran’s clone.

If Soundstorm thought her middle school division was tough, I couldn’t wait to ask her about the high school spots. Talk about rough! Luckily, it came with more privileges, so I was always in the mood to get my homework done and over with. My backpack was light on my shoulder, my book back on my other one. Again, not to mention it would have to be put off by all these characters.

As I came near home, I did the usual routine. Unlocked the door, dumped my stuff in one room, and went upstairs. As usual, I called my parents to check up. Wands and Worlds County was its own separate place. It had been a while before I moved in. My dad picked up the phone, and I had a brief conversation with him. After I got a barking hello from my black Lab, I hung up and called my mom. She was eager for news, as usual, and as I usual, I said, “School stuff.” No way was I mentioning characters were coming into our world.

After that, I went to see who was on Wands and Worlds, the site anyway. Not many after school. I sighed. I just had too much free time on my hands.

I frowned as I saw I had one new private message. Had Sheila responded to my query letter? My gut churned at the thought of what I was getting myself into. All of a sudden I wished I had never done it, never brought it up. Maybe never even thought of it, even.

Okay, the lowdown on me. I go home, get a few rounds of archery in when the weather gets warm, and I stick around inside most of the time. I generally keep to myself. Even if I go on a walk, I’d briefly greet a member, make some small chat, and move on. Not that I didn’t like anyone. They just…well, knew each other better than I did anyone. Unless you’d like to count Ripplepelt (who was going by Reviere at the moment) and Tumblestar. I was on better terms with Coalfang and Fallenleaf, and even getting to know Sound a bit better. Mind you, this is when I meet them face to face. God, I missed Fallen and Skywish, who was known to most Wandies as Swifty One. Not to mention I’d have to murder that toad at some point. I understood, definitely, but that didn’t stop me from thinking it.

Anyway, I went to the third floor of the house and to my room. Of course I ignored the PM, but oh well. It gripped up my bow and quiver of arrows. Leather was really rather comfortable as I put it on my back. I unzipped the small pocket, putting out my archer’s glove. I zipped the pocket closed, undoing the Velcro strap. Putting the fingers on my index, middle, and ring on my right hand, I redid the strap on my wrist. My bow felt ultra light in my left as I went downstairs and outside.

Okay, we had a train station. It was used for transporting members coming into the county or going. There was a pond that led up to arching fronds of tall reeds. I lived in a more…well, place not among the other houses of the county. The tree has fallen over a few weeks ago.

I pulled over the white tarp so the arrows wouldn’t go flying at anyone passing by. Also, I wouldn’t lose any.

Unlike back home, I wouldn’t have to worry about the vanes peeling off my arrows. Magic had found someone who was an expert at making sure the vanes or feathers didn’t come off, like if they scrapped against the ground or something like that. I wasn’t the most accurate archer in the world.

I stood about twenty feet away from my deer target. That’s how much poundage my bow could hold. Compound bows were easy to work with. You didn’t have to string them or anything, a weapon at the ready all the time.

I reached over my shoulder, drawing an arrow. The vanes were two brown and one black. I still remembered when we all had been turned into cats. I lowered my loaded bow, feeling around my back. Yep, I still had scars from that darned Eraser when it had bitten me, nearly snapping my cat spine. I had also gotten my revenge on Rabbitfoot for calling me white with blue eyes. I hated when the Erins did that too often, make a cat white furred with blue eyes and call them Ice-whatever. Ice was hardly even white! It was clear or else bluish. It was only white if it had frost or snow on it, darn it!

I took a breath, raising my bow and placing my feet shoulder width apart. I held my right hand with my thumb over my pinkie, my three fingers holding the string. My index held the top of the arrow, my bottom two gripping the bottom. I drew back, using the power of my arms and back muscles, up to the corner of my mouth for an anchor point, letting the string rest against my nose. It was easy. My dad had finally gotten me a reasonable arm guard, which rested strapped against my lower left arm.

My eyes weren’t that great. Near-sightedness and all, but I didn’t need my glasses. They threw me off.

I lowered the tip, eyes scanning from shaft to tip of the arrow. Thinking I did well, I let go. The problem is with first timers, you don’t follow through like you would tossing a ball. You just let go.

There was a slight ‘twang’ sound and then the sound of the arrow hitting the deer. I’m sure I hit the kill zone.

The deer was pretty much a pin cushion on legs with antlers once I was through with it. Most of the arrows went into the kill zone. Five were pretty close. One was in the shoulder.

I pulled them out, putting my finger on the spot where it had stopped sinking in to see how far they had gone. A real deer definitely would have died many times over.

Aron’s in our world…great. Sheila’s not here and soon all the members will know about it.

I went to do another round when I was sure I saw something else. It was a black shape on another black shape. It saw me and whirled around, and I was sure I saw a horse tail flip before hooves pounded off.

I kept the arrow on the bow, dashing off. Sheesh, this was too much like Final Beginnings when I have the first bad guy appear, who later one would become a big problem.

Ripple intercepted me. “Ice! What are you doing?”

Tumblestar stood at Ripple's shoulder. Both looked at me in concern. No duh, I was the one holding a loaded bow.

“Okay, remember that time when we had the fiction characters showed up?” I tapped the side of my head; then pointed back at my place. I also pointed in the direction of Soundstorm and Lilac’s house.

“I think I was on vacation that time seeing some family and friends. I heard about it though.”

I smacked myself in the head. “Aviaro just showed up!”

“....You’re kidding me...”

Tumble shook her head. “I bet all the sugar in the world you can give me that you are kidding.”

I raised one brow. “Soundstorm’s character, Aron, showed up during school. And guess what?” I knocked on both of their heads.

Tumble gasped. “Ours could show up, too?! That’d be so cool if Deathstar came around.”

Ripple put her hand over Tumble’s mouth. “Not the time. And I’m guessing Darkness made an appearance?”

Tumble shoved Ripple’s hand off. “Or Negrew?” I didn’t blame her for that slight bitter tone. Clearly she was thinking if Negrew and Spirit showed up...possibly at the same time.

“Just Aron and Aviaro as far as I know. Kiras, too. But he’s just the horse.”

“....I think I’m going to take another vacation,” Ripple muttered.

“Ripple!”

“What?! I ain’t exactly fighting material.”

“With any luck, Sheila will put us back into battle classes.”

“I was never in one.”

“She’ll start them again once she and Magic get back. Do you have any bad guys besides Blackwing?”

“Back up there, Blackwing’s here?!”

“No. But just to make sure we don’t have anything major from your head.”

“Is Blackwing that bad?” Tumble asked.

“Nah, major pain in my figurative tail though.”

“She’s more of that background character,” I said to Tumble.

“She was the one who was Moonfire’s first mother, right? By the WindClan border?” Tumble recalled.

“Yeah. What about Moran, Ice? Or Murtagh when he was evil. Both of them were mine.”

“I don’t think so. They both have a conscience. And no, they haven’t shown up, either.”

“...Galbatrix? The Ripple from The Crystals of Legend?”

“Nope, nope. It all just started today.”

Tumble glared at Ripple. “Overreacting much?”

“I’m sorry, alright.” Ripple winced once, remembering. “Would stuff we have role-played but not our ides show up too? In that case...Daleks and Cybermen, here we come...”

“The fictional characters showed up this time. Who says they won’t show up again?”

“....Great.”

“Exterminate!”

I whirled around.

There it was. With two pieces of deadly equipment, one of which that looked like one of those blender things, and the other a plunger attached to its metal body, it had a scope like thing for its blue eye. It was the normal tanish color, so it wasn’t of high rank. The balls all along the bottom of it were used to self destruct it, but it didn’t seem to want to ‘exterminate’ itself. Its eye was firmly set on us, and I knew that mechanical voice meant nothing but world take over trouble. “Dalek! Run!”

“I blame you, Icestar!” yelled Ripple before grabbing Tumble from her shoulders and taking off.

“You’re the one who said it!”

Tumble dashed off at top speed. “What’s a Dalek?!”

“Giant Robot thingies from Doctor Who,” explained Ripple. “Hey, maybe if I say the Doctor or Jack or maybe even Ianto or Gwen could show up, they will!”

I smacked her upside the head.

Ripple held her head, whining quietly.

“Who are Ianto and Gwen?!”

“Ianto Jones and Gwen Cooper. They’re from Torchwood three.”

“Oh, now I remember them.”

A Dalek blast barely missed us. Did I ever mention I hate Daleks?

Ripple ducked down. “‘Come with me to training,’ he said. ‘You might need it one day,’ he said. **** him for being right,” she muttered under her breath.

“I’m not even going to ask,” I said.

“Same,” said Tumble.

“I’ll explain later.”

“Exterminate the hu—” There was a smashing of metal.

Ripple stopped in her tracks, looking behind her.

A knight in armor was punching the Dalek to pieces. Heck, even its eye was dangling from its socket. And the thing that looked like a blender piece was all over the sidewalk. Why the heck was Aviaro beating up a Dalek? I never pictured that! Wait, since when did Aviaro practice being stealthy? Unless the Dalek had been too busy chasing after us. Yet here he was, all six foot five of him in height, the long red visor hiding his eyes, and two dragon horns on either side of his helmet. Most of his armor was squared off, more in the style of the Guardian in the Deltora Quest series, all except for the helmet.

Aviaro stood up, holding a...mutated miniature octopus thing in his hand. I nearly vomited, and Tumble just stared.

Ripple covered her mouth with both hands. “Dalek Ca’an?” she asked, her voice muffled.

“I am not a member of the Cult of Scaro,” it said.

“Shut up,” said Aviaro’s voice before he fisted the Dalek in his hand. It was over with a spattering of guts. I put one hand over my mouth, looking away.

Ripple closed her eyes and breathed slowly before glaring at Aviaro. “What the **** was that for?!”

“I just saved you, if it’s any circumstance.”

“Well, yeah, thanks for that. But still.”

Aviaro whistled. Kiras trotted out, the huge black brute he was. Aviaro mounted, riding away.

“So that’s one of your characters, huh?” said Tumble.

“Come on, we’ve got to tell Soundstorm and Lilac. I’m going to wait until Starry gets over there.”

Ripple whistled loudly, watching Kiras walk away. “I gotta admit, that stallion is beautiful.”

“Thanks. I forget what kind of breed I made him.”

“Haha. Either way, lets go find the Twins.”

“I was about to say ‘Forget the horse!’” said Tumble.

I laughed. “I’ll give you some sugar later.”

“Yay, SUGAR!”

Ripple stuck her tongue out at Tumble.

“You’re right. Let’s go find those darn twins.”

Giving me a mock salute, Ripple started walking towards Lilacheart’s and Soundstorm’s house.

I sighed, shaking my head. “I’m still not a leader, you know! And being a cat was weird!” Of course I had told her about being turned into a cat...and harming Rabbitfoot right after.

Ripple stopped and looked back at me, grinning. “I’m still gonna call you my leader, leader.”

“I am not! You are so not serious!”

“Maybe I am, maybe I’m not. Can you really tell?”

“We can never tell,” said Tumble.

“Exactly! See, there is a method to my madness!”

“And the both of you are just insane,” I said.

Tumble bowed. “Thank you.”

Ripple bowed deeply. “Let me go fan for a second, but, it would be awesome if the Doctor showed up.”

“Shut up!” I growled.

Tumble grinned. “Oh no, Ripple, Icestar’s getting mad. Run!” She took off down the street.

Ripple grinned innocently, backing away. “You gotta admit it would be....What’s that, Tumble? You need help?!” She took off running.

I sighed, taking off after them. Okay, fine, it would be cool. I just hoped his music skills would drive Ripple crazy once I forced him to stay with her.

Chapter Three
This Just Gets Better And Better

POV: Soundstorm

I turned to the door and looked through the peep-hole.

Icestar, Ripplepelt, and Tumblestar stood there. Icestar and Ripplepelt were arguing at something, and Icestar whacked Ripple upside the head. She whined and Tumble tried to break them up.

I opened the door and shouted “MUFFINS” randomly.

Everyone stared and blinked.

“Soundstorm’s lost it!” said Icestar.

“Agreed,” echoed Ripple and Tumble.

“As if you hadn’t noticed that already,” I muttered. “Why don’t you guys come inside and have some muffins?”

Everyone nodded and came in, but Icestar glared at me. I’d forgotten she wasn’t one for jokes.

“So, what are you doing back so soon?”

“We just got chased by a flippin’ Dalek!” snapped Ripplepelt.

I blinked, suddenly at a loss. “Um…I don’t watch Doctor Who.”

Ripple’s mouth worked by itself, but I think her vocal cords were off. I think she was going to go, ‘How could you NOT watch Doctor Who?!’ Something I guess Cloudwind would agree with her on.

“They’re metal and have electronic voices. Catch-phrase? Exterminate!” Icestar’s voice suddenly went mechanic when she said that. If that was a Dalek, she did pretty darn good.

Aron came into the room then.

“Who’s the guy with the crazy silver hair, Ice?” Ripple asked.

“Hers!” She pointed at me.

“Guilty as charged,” I admitted, giving a rather pitiful bow. Heck, any one of them could pull it off better than I did, even Aron!

Icestar blinked. “Oh, great,” she muttered.

“Or you can just head inside so that no one can sneak up on us,” I suggested.

“We are inside. It’s that portal behind you I’m worried about.”

“Plus the fact Starsight’s barging in,” said Tumblestar.

“Oh,” I said, closing the door as Starry came inside.

“Hey--woah, what’s that?” Starsight asked, pointing at the portal.

“Portal,” I said. “Judging by the colors, I’d have to say it’s probably Akuji.”

“...Care to explain?”

“Well, Aron is in my house, you can probably work out what’s going on from that.”

She thought for a moment, then went pale.

“Incoming!” said Tumble.

Suddenly, a boy, a bit older then me but younger then Starry, fell through the portal. It was Akuji, alright.

Icestar waited for the portal to shut and Akuji to look around before offering a hand. “Need help or can you get to your own feet, Akuji?”

He opened his eyes for a moment, his red eyes blank. He didn’t say anything, just scrambled to his feet. Black disks began showing up around the house, which was Akuji’s way of finding out exactly where he was.

“He’s blind,” I said. Starry stared at him for a moment then ran upstairs to find Lilac.

“You don’t mention that,” Icestar muttered in my ear.

“Sorry, forgot to mention it,” I whispered back. “Akuji, it’s okay, no one’s gonna hurt you,” I said.

He turned to look at me and now I understood exactly what I meant when I said his gaze was kind of creepy.

“Who are you, and how do you know my name?” he asked.

“Sit down, and I’ll explain—gah!” I yelped as a black disk formed under my feet. After taking note that I was just a 13 year old girl, he decided I wasn’t a threat.

Icestar narrowed her eyes and glanced at me.

“It’s all good,” I said. I explained the ‘OCs coming to our world’ problem. “Oh, and my name is Soundstorm, and my friend is Icestar,” I finished.

Icestar said a hello and then forced Ripple and Tumble to introduce themselves.

“That is just freaky, Soundy!” Ripple outburst.

“What’s freaky? The situation or his eyes?” I asked. Akuji glared at me.

“Am I allowed to say both?”

Icestar and Tumble laughed.

“Eh, I’m used to it,” Akuji responded.

I placed a hand on his shoulder. “Yes, you can. Just so you know, Akuji’s a demon, so obviously he’s not going to look completely human. And it’s freaky, but the book characters coming to our world was weirder.” I decided not to say that in a fight between Kurogane and Akuji, Akuji would probably win.

Icestar chuckled. “In Charmed, most demons come in human form. It’s rare you see a demon form anymore, and the series completely ended.” She rolled her eyes sadly.

“Akuji has a demon form,” I whispered. “But you don’t want to be around him when he’s in that form...”

“Could you stop making jokes at my expense? I’m right here,” Akuji said.

“Oh, right, sorry...” I said.

Icestar waved a hand. “Say no more.”

“You’re the one who brought it up!” Ripple snapped.

Icestar glared slowly. “One warning.”

Ripple ‘meeped’ and hid behind Tumble. In turn, she moved out the way.

Akuji smiled, which was unusual for him. I knew he didn’t smile much, but that’s just because his life sucks.

Icestar ran a hand through her bangs again. “Cue two good guys and one bad guy.”

“Aron and Akuji. Huh, their names both begin with A,” I muttered. Akuji shrugged. “You’re free to stay here, by the way,” I added. He blinked, looking unsure, but I insisted that it was fine.

“Three. Aviaro.”

“Alex!” cried out Ripple. She looked embarrassed and looked down at her feet.

“Oh, you found one of Ripple’s OCs?” I asked.

Icestar jerked her thumb at Ripple. “Her name.”

They exchanged a glance of uncertainty, though.

I shrugged.

“We just thought we’d tell you,” said Ripple.

Tumble nodded. “We’ll let you know if anything else turns up.”

“I bet Akuji could get Aviaro pretty good...unless Aviaro gets his hands around Akuji’s throat and prevent him from doing any spells by crushing his wrists in one fist.”

“You don’t need your hands to cast a spell. You just need to be able to focus for long enough. Which might by difficult in that situation,” Akuji responded.

“Especially as you’d only have a few seconds to live if he decides to snap your neck.”

“Exactly,” agreed Akuji.

“Well, I’m going to go,” said Icestar. She went out the door.

Aron fell down the stairs at that moment. “Aron!” I sighed, shaking my head. I ran to help him.

Ripple waved to Sound before following and then Tumble afterward. They were working hard not to laugh, by the way.

__________

Icestar entered my house about an hour later. “Nothing wrong around the county. Tumble’s making a list, surprisingly enough.”

“A list for what?” I asked. “Characters that show up?”

“Ex-actly!”

“Ah, okay then,” I said.

Aron was asleep on the couch. Akuji was trying to learn to get around the house without smashing into walls.

“So, how’re these guys holding up?”

“They’re doing fine. Akuji’s nearly memorized how to get around the house. And Aron...well, I might need to help him when he goes up and down stairs, but other then that...”

Icestar nodded. “So, what now?”

I noticed behind me a red and black portal becoming larger. I tried to remember who opened red and black portals. Then it struck me. I woke Aron up, and he gave me a weird look. “Eh?”

“Amora!” I said.

“Get out!” Icestar shouted at him.

“The Amora are my problem, not yours,” he said, no longer seeming tired. He got to his feet...foot, whatever, and turned towards the portal. It was now large enough for an adult to walk through.

“Aron, you’re not fighting alone. Not now,” Icestar said. She pulled out an arrow, loading it.

Aron shot Icestar a thankful glance. I grabbed a sword that had been left behind when the fictional characters left. A loud howl split the air and Amora charged through the portal, along with a few humans, a giant snake, and a giant spider. The spider was enough to nearly make me lose my lunch.

Icestar aimed, and fired for one of their necks.

The Amora dodged, looked at Icestar for a few moments, then a small group of them leaped at her. Akuji, who had heard the howl, started to fight the giant snake. Aron began attacking the Amora with a large variety of spells, and I just attacked any enemy that came close. I found myself frustrated that my blade mostly just bounced off the armour.

Icestar had loaded another arrow and had fired at the spider’s head. She’d gone pale, eyes wide and just staring at it. “Soundstorm, I’m arachnophobic!”

The spider skittered away from the arrow, and it hit the side of an Amora’s head. I let out a quiet yelp. “Aron?” I said shakily. “Hm?” “you’re...you’re gonna have to fight the spider...” I said. He smiled sympathetically and whistled to get its attention. He charged at it and I continued to fight the Amora, amazed at how powerful I’d made them.

Icestar dashed up the stairs, only pausing to fire an arrow. “Oh, forget this!” She lunged down, knocking the Amora and herself down the stairs. She stood up, brushing herself off. “Hope you had a nice trip over the fall,” she muttered to the Amora, before loading an arrow. She aimed and fired at the spider’s abdomen.

The arrow hit its abdomen, and it let out a shriek and turned to look at Icestar. It began to run towards her, but Aron got in its way and knocked it away with shockwaves. Akuji had no problem with the giant snake. In fact, it was fighting with us now.

“That’s Tei, isn’t it? Isn’t he controlled by the Amora because his home world was destroyed?” Icestar asked me.

I nodded. “Yup. Akuji must have broken the control or something, because—” I started to say, but then I got knocked to the ground by an Amora.

“Tei! Get over here!” Icestar called.

Tei turned to look at us, then glanced at Akuji. Akuji nodded and it came to help, smashing into several Amora at once. I got up, thanked him, then got back to the fight.

Icestar continued to attack the spider. “Is there no end to this?! I’m running low, fast!” She drew another arrow, letting it loose. “Aron or Akuji have to have some special attack! Unless you’d like to go stab them all in the head with a knife, Sound.”

Time slowed, but Aron, Tei, Icestar, Akuji, and myself found we moved at normal speed. Icestar motioned us towards the staircase, and we moved. A sudden blast sent the attackers right out the door, blasting it to bits. Time resumed.

A tall woman in silver robes strode forward. Her long, white hair flowed down her back and she glared after the Amora, the few humans, and the spider. “Take your leave, or would you like another foul taste?” She raised a threatening hand.

The Amora whimpered and retreated. The spider was dead. The humans also retreated, but not before shooting angry glares at me, Icestar, Aron and the newcomer.

“Guys, meet Selene, the Temple Guardian of Historia.”

Selene waited for us to come back down the stairs. She waved a hand in a graceful circle, then touched her fingers to her heart. “Greetings.” She turned to Akuji first. She light took up her hand, pressing her hand to his. They glowed in Akuji’s portal colors briefly before she broke the connection.

“She would know he’s blind, and that’s her way of having him see her,” Icestar whispered to me.

I nodded. “Oh, I get it.”

Akuji seemed a bit unnerved at the sudden contact, but he nodded a greeting.

“Ah…should I go find Lilac?” Icestar asked me.

“Yeah, that’d be a good idea, thanks.”

“Why do the parts of my body already injured just get injured even more?” snapped Aron to me as Icestar went out the door.

POV: Lilacheart

Okay, I would have screamed at this point. How it came to this, I had no idea. But I was going to kill whoever had come up with this guy! The stamping of horse feet is what kept me running. I didn’t want to be crushed...let alone be run through with that sword!

I turned the corner. I shot a look over my shoulder, than picked up speed as I saw he was gaining on me. “What do you want!?” I shouted frantically, in-between gasps for breath.

Aviaro did not reply. Kiras let out a neigh and reared up, kicking his front feet as a red scratch came into the air.

“Easy, Kiras! Down, boy!” Aviaro shouted.

I stopped, turning around to look at the red scratch.

Kiras was freaking out. He stamped backward, despite Aviaro’s control. The horse didn’t like the scratch and he became even more skittish when a shadow came into the scratch.

My eyes narrowed. “What’s going on...?” I wondered quietly, hoping silently that someone insane, like the guy chasing me, wouldn’t fall from the scratch.

It was more of a surprise than I expected. I instantly knew the cloths of the tall man with black hair, the thick coat of the man with blonde hair and an eye patch, and especially the pink round thing and the boy with a black shirt and greenish colored cloak as they fell in front of me.

“H-Holy...!!” I took a step forward. “Kurogane, Fai, Mokona, Syaoran...!?” I cast a nervous glance at the horse and its insane rider, wondering how much time I had until I needed to run.

Aviaro calmed the horse, but the look in its eyes told me it was in a mad rage.

“Hiya!” Aviaro dug his heels into Kiras’s sides, charging past me at the others.

I swung around, slightly concerned the other’s well beings.

Aviaro raised his sword and Kiras reared up, both actions a well performed double attack. The black brute started to go down, Aviaro swinging his arm.

All of them scrambled to their feet and dodged out of the way. Kurogane unsheathed his sword instantly and ran at Aviaro.

Kiras stamped onto the pavement. Aviaro backed his horse up quickly, than gave a quick charge at the ninja.

He leapt backwards; then said, “Hama Ryu-O-Jin!” This sent a large blast of energy at Kiras and Aviaro.

Kiras reared, tossing his rider. Aviaro crashed onto the ground. Once the blast passed, he struggled to his feet. The knight must have been glaring at Kurogane under that helmet, but almost instantly, he went over to his horse, which was on his side. “Kiras?” No reply, not a snort or anything. “Kiras?!”

Syaoran and Fai walked over to Kurogane. Mokona looked a bit frightened.

I ran over to all of them. “Oh my god, I can’t believe you’re here,” I whispered.

Syaoran nodded greeting, smiling. “Lilacheart-san.”

I grinned like an idiot. “I missed you. I owe you, I think you saved my rear end.”

“Who’s that?” Syaoran asked, motioning towards Kiras and Aviaro.

“I don’t know, but they were trying to kill me.”

Kurogane stood forward, in case he was required to fight again.

Aviaro stroked his horse’s muzzle, and Kiras’s nostrils flared. I swear, I heard a sigh of relief. “Can you get up?” he coaxed. The horse snorted as if saying ‘Like you expect me to die right here? Ah, no!’ Aviaro did something I would have thought would break his back. Sheathing his sword, Aviaro lifted Kiras up into the air, and then set him on his feet, steadying him.

“Holy-” I muttered. Syaoran seemed surprised, too.

“Seems like this guy is stronger then he looks,” Fai remarked.

“Starry will be glad to see you,” I whispered to him.

“And I’ll be glad to see Starry-chan,” he responded. “But let’s think about that later.”

Aviaro stroked Kiras’ muzzle again. “Well enough?” The horse bent his head, lowering his front. Aviaro climbed on, and Kiras stood up again, tossing his head.

“A well executed attack,” Aviaro said to Kurogane. “However, you would pay dearly if you killed my horse. Keep that in mind.” Kiras snorted and turned around, galloping off down the sidewalk and around the corner out of sight.

I turned to look at the group. “Thank you for showing up.”

Then I hugged Syaoran. “I missed you,” I whispered. “Have you been alright?”

He nodded, giving me a light hug back. “We’ve been fine. You?”

I nodded, releasing him. Then I glanced at Kurogane and Fai. “You two?”

“You’ve probably read it, I’d assume,” Fai remarked.

I nodded. “Yeah, I guess so.” I smiled.

“Lilac!” Icestar came walking towards us, shaking. What had happened? It obviously involved fighting, for her bow was in hand and a few arrows were missing.

“Icestar!” I turned to look at her. “What happened to you?”

“I am going to murder your sister for making giant spiders!” She shuddered. “I HATE spiders!”

I held down my stomach contents. Giant spiders? Gross. Then signaled to the Tsubasa group. “They’re back!” I said, keeping my voice from rising to an excited yelp. “Syaoran, Kurogane, Fai, and Mokona are back!”

I knew I must look like the fan girl I was.

Syaoran gave a light smile. “It’s good to see you again, Icestar-san.”

Icestar nodded. “You too. Lilac, Soundstorm’s Amora showed up. Otesai and all them. My arrows don’t work on that darn spider! Sure, she makes a knife work, but not an arrow?!”

“The-The Amora!?” My eyes widened in fear. “Don’t they destroy worlds...!?”

“Only when they have Aron, which, by the way, they don’t. Why do you look as shaken as I am?”

“Because this horse and its rider just chased me down the street and tried to kill me! Kurogane fought them off. The rider actually talked to his horse, PICKED IT UP, then ran away before you got here. Were you, by chance, the one who created that character?”

“Aviaro and Kiras. You were chased by Aviaro and Kiras?!” Icestar smacked herself in the face with her archer gloved hand. “Yeah, Aviaro has strength. He’s not part god or anything...he just, well, has it. Kiras and him had been together since Kiras was a foal and Aviaro was in training.”

“Yes, that was probably them. I think he got pretty mad at Kurogane for hurting his horse.”

Kurogane rolled his eyes. “That’s what he gets for attacking random people.”

I smiled half heartedly. “I’m not sure why he was chasing me.”

Icestar narrowed her eyes. “He means business about that horse, Kurogane. Did he leave with a threat or just run?”

“He said ‘You would pay dearly if you killed my horse. Keep that in mind.’ Then he ran off.”

“He’s definitely going to be back. He’s like that when he got into the fight with Amber. He’ll go after Kurogane again. Anyway, yeah, the Amora attacked at your place. Soundy sent me on ahead to make sure you were okay. Akuji and Aron are helping clean up.”

“Akuji and Aron...!” A smile lit up my face. “Oh, that is so cool...!” I had always been a big fan of Soundy’s characters.

Icestar raised one brow. Obviously I hadn’t been around to see them. “Yeah, well, they’re here and the only bad guys who had shown up are Aviaro and Kiras, Otesai, the snake, the other two, and the spider. A Dalek had come by earlier, but Aviaro beat it up and...well, crushed the Dalek under the metal.”

I gave a light nod. “The snake is Tei, if I’ve got that right,” I said, hoping I had it right.

“Yep. By the way, Akuji broke the control on Tei. He’s on our side now. Come on, time to head back.”

I nodded. “OK.” I turned to look at Kurogane, Syaoran, and Fai. “You want to come with us?”

They all exchanged glances, and Syaoran nodded. “Sure.”

I laughed and said “Be sure Mokona doesn’t get drunk and destroy things like it did last time.”

Syaoran laughed. “No problem.”

When we got back, the room we entered was a mess. A broken arrow was on the floor, furniture upturned and blood on the floor.

“Welcome back,” called Soundstorm. Her eyes widened upon seeing the Tsubasa cast walk in. “You’re back!”

“No, duh, Soundy, they’re back,” Icestar muttered.

“I heard Aron and Akuji showed up,” I said, grinning, though I had been grinning about seeing Syaoran come back all the way home.

Soundstorm exchanged a glance at Icestar, and Icestar ran a hand over her mouth and winked. Soundy chuckled.

“Who is now?” Aron limped in, then studied the newcomers.

“Kurogane, the tall one in black, Fai, the blond one with the eye patch, Syaoran, and that bunny like thing is Mokona.”

“Heya, Aron!” I said, happy.

Aron looked at Soundstorm and she said, “That’s my sister, Lilacheart.” He nodded at me shyly, clearly taken aback.

“Sorry,” I muttered. “Didn’t mean to freak you out.” I glanced at Soundy. “Who’s blood is that on the floor?”

Aron sighed, pointing to his leg. “I blame her,” he said, pointing at Soundstorm.

When her mouth fell open in shock, Icestar burst out laughing.

I laughed, too. “It’s a good thing my OC’s not here or he’d beat me up for giving him a horrible life.” I then glanced at Soundy and asked “Has he fallen down the stairs yet, by chance?”

“Yep!”

Still laughing, Icestar said, “And he said he doesn’t fall down every staircase in every world.”

“I resent that,” snapped Aron.

I laughed again.

Akuji, hearing the commotion, came in. He cocked his head, sensing the new people in the room. He flung black disks in their direction.

Soundstorm quickly said, “He’s just scanning you, don’t worry.”

“I know, I remember the black disks,” I said.

“I don’t,” Syaoran said uneasily.

“Right...sorry, he uses those disks to see.” They all nodded.

Akuji let them leave once he was satisfied. “Nice to meet you,” he said.

“Nice to meet you, too,” Fai said. Kurogane grunted.

I glanced at Icestar and Soundstorm. “Do you think I should get the phone and call Starry?”

“Starry knows about Akuji and Aron,” Soundstorm said. “And you met Aron before, didn’t you?”

“Oh, yeah...” I flicked myself. “Duh.” Then I added, “I mean about Fai. Now he’s here, Starry probably wants to know that.” I gave a cheeky grin and held back a shipping joke.

Icestar and Soundstorm exchanged a glance with me. Icestar suddenly wore an evil grin.

“And I’ll be sure to tell Wolf,” Icestar added.

I laughed hysterically.

Then I said, “Poor, poor Starry.”

Syaoran shrugged. “Just feel glad people don’t do that to you,” he said.

I nearly choked on air.

Icestar and Soundstorm both broke down. Aron threw them ‘wtf’ looks.

Syaoran and Kurogane didn’t get it. Fai had a pretty good idea. Mokona was laughing hysterically, too.

Icestar let out a sigh. “Okay then, if nothing else is happening, this should wrap up the day...wait, no, let’s call Starry, like, now!”

“I call dibs on the phone!” I ran towards the phone and grabbed it.

“Hello?” said Starry’s familiar voice.

I giggled. “Hey, Starry. Fai’s back.”

She started to choke on air.

Icestar waited. “Come on, come on, go psycho fan-girl,” she muttered to Soundstorm, who giggled in agreement.

“Do you want to come over to my house? I’m sure he’d be happy to see you.” I asked.

“I--Er...-Um...OK, I’ll come,” Starry said, clearly a bit shy.

Soundstorm snagged the phone. “You’d better hurry before he goes. He might not be staying at our place this time.”

I laughed. Looked like Fai might be stayed at Starry’s this time. Was that even safe, I wondered.

Icestar seemed desperate for a fan-girl act, and Aron pattered her shoulder in a ‘calm down’ sort of way.

“I’ll come. Tell him to wait, alright?” Starry, said, hanging up the phone.

“Well, it’s something,” Icestar sighed.

“Starry’s really good at hiding her fan girl reactions,” I said, shrugging. “Better then I am.”

“Darn her,” Icestar growled.

I laughed. “Starry and I have grown use to hiding fan girl spazzes.”

Icestar grinned, with a hint of evil. “Good thing I am not that fan of any character.”

“Eh, it’s no big deal, because I’m only a fan girl when no one’s looking.”

“What series are you a fan girl over?” Syaoran asked.

“Yours,” I said.

“...Oh, right.”

“I say Starry should be here in about five minutes, Fai,” I said, turning to face him. “You and Kurogane most likely have to stay with her this time, since we have Aron and Akuji here.” They nodded, not seeming to mind.

Aron and Akuji exchanged a glance. Icestar simply wore an evil grin. “I’m going,” she said, turning to head out the door. “See ya!”

“Try not to get chased down the street by insane OC characters, OK?” I called after her.

“Murder Soundstorm for me!”

Chapter Four
You'd Think Meeting A Character Is Cool...Until They Try To Kill You

POV: Icestar

I put Akuji’s hand on the school doors. “This is the school.”

He nodded. “Is school any good around here? I mean, people don’t beat you up or chase you to and from your house?”

“The only incident I recall happening here is a kidnapping and being turned into a cat. So...I’d have to say no.”

“Turned into a—I won’t ask. Alright.”

“You want to head back?”

“If you’re done. I don’t mind, though.”

I nodded, leading him back. We were half way when I noticed smoke that seem familiar coming from the thing to block the ladders to the sewers in the rode. That was creepily familiar.

“Aha, yeah, Akuji, this may seem like a stupid question, but did Soundstorm ever tell you if today was Friday the 13th at all?”

“Huh? No, she didn’t mention anything about it...”

“Well, this isn’t good. Can you run back to the house?”

“Um...sure,” he said doubtfully, black mist beginning to surround him. “You’ll be alright?”

“**** no!”

The shape had already formed. His arms were spread wide, that face flabby in a way, but there was no mistaking that expression of relishing in freedom, or that spiked gray-white hair. Especially not the black clothes of the demon.

“Barbas,” I muttered like an idiot.

Akuji faltered. He didn’t think it was a good idea to leave me alone with a guy who could took pleasure in scaring people to death using their worst fears.

Barbas turned to face us. The corner of his mouth twisted upward in a partial sneer. I knew he’d be able to tell we weren’t witches. Was this even the first season Barbas? If it was, lucky yet not lucky for us. If not, we were in a heck of trouble.

Thing was, I waited too long.

He took his hand up, the back of it to me. His shadow ran across my face as he slowly waved his hand across his own about a foot length away. I knew exactly what he was doing.

“Akuji, get out of here.”

Akuji could tell that this other guy was a demon, but he reluctantly did as he was told. He teleported away.

As for me, I ran. No way was I going to let Barbas play around with my mind. I had no intention of dying.

I skidded and nearly tripped myself when he appeared in smoke in front of me. His cold gray eyes watched me with no emotion.

Smoke? Okay, so he didn’t have astral projection, he didn’t have Coal’s powers, he wasn’t as powerful as the Source. That was good... Bad news?

I was about to die.

Barbas stared at his palm. “Your greatest fear,” he said in that dull, partly drawn-out voice, “is watching your dog die in front of you.”

I looked over at the street and I froze. My black lab, Cinder, was going in the street. No invisible fence collar, no Dad keeping her in. She was in the road.

It rang in my ears again. There was the screech of the car, and then I saw Cinder get thrown and heard her pained yelp. I cried out as she hit the road. The driver got out, but I couldn’t move. Cinder was going into shock.

Behind me, if I had been looking, I would have noticed Barbas had his arms out wide, feeding off my fear.

Now for the weird part. A window came in front of me and I was suddenly…in Soundstorm’s house?

Akuji reappeared at Soundstorm’s house. He walked over to Soundy. “Hey, any idea who Barbas is?” he asked.

Soundstorm shook her head. “Not a clue.”

I whirled on Barbas, trying for my bow, but I still couldn’t move.

Barbas’s look was completely victorious and mocking. He was enjoying himself. “Save it, for another lifetime! You’re paralyzed...in fear!”

“You left Icestar with a complete stranger?” Aurora asked with disbelief.

“Um...she told me to,” he muttered.

“Urg. Kids,” she said. “I’ll make sure she’s okay.”

When Aurora got there, I was still stiff. Cinder’s stomach had gotten larger, which I knew had to be from internal bleeding...

“Snap out of it!” Aurora hissed at me, then turned to look at Barbas. She opened her mouth and a huge bolt of lightning shot at Barbas. That wasn’t the only reason he ran.

A large black and white thing came into view, seemingly out of nowhere from behind him. It was definitely large, with red eyes, a tail that looked tipped off by thin fin like detail, and I could tell it was Starry’s character: her wolf-wraith thing.

Barbas vanished in smoke.

“Go to Starry’s house,” I told it, forgetting its name. I pointed in that direction. The wolf-wraith nodded and took to the air.

I blinked and stared at the empty road. No car, my puppy wasn’t there... I waited for my heart rate to go down before looking at the new character. “When did you get here?!”

“When did I get here...” she repeated, tilting her head to one side. “I dunno, I was guiding some kids across a dimension when I fell through a portal and ended up outside of Soundy’s house. That was about...a few hours ago? Before you began showing Akuji around town,” she said, licking a paw. I was saved by a cat… When she got there I didn’t know if she’d come as a cat or a human.

I nodded. “Glad to see you.”

“You’re okay, Icestar?” Aurora asked, taking her human form. “Who was that?”

“Barbas...the demon of fear. The ‘of’ implies he’s a powerful, upper level demon.”

“The demon left you alone with a powerful demon...” Aurora muttered a few things under her breath.

“You look like you almost died of fright. Which you...probably did...let’s get you home?”

“Yeah...”

I nodded. “Thanks.”

“Teleport or walk? You hardly look like you can stand.”

“Teleport.”

She nodded and a golden light surrounded us. This was a lot more welcoming in contrast to the black mist that Akuji used. When the light faded, we were at Soundstorm’s front door. Aurora pressed the doorbell 3 times and then giggled. Soundstorm could be heard from inside saying “That’s either Lilac or Aurora.”

“Stupid Aurora,” I called through and collapsed. I knew that would happen.

Aurora caught me and carried me inside. I just wouldn’t stop shaking! It appeared he was the Barbas from the first episode and the second before he got his astral projection power. I liked him that way.

But I hated him right now.

“You look awful, Icestar...what happened?” Soundstorm asked me.

“Barbas,” I said after a while. “He’s the Demon of Fear from Charmed. With the ‘of’ title, he’s an upper level, powerful demon. No known vanquish for him.”

“That explains...a lot more then it should. Are you okay?”

“He nearly killed her,” said Selene. How she knew this stuff I had no idea. Apparently, from the table I’d noticed, she’d been playing cards with Aron. What an unusual thing to do for her.

I buried my face in my hands.

Selene frowned. “Since when did you die your hair white?”

“WHAT?!”

I shot up, looking around for a mirror.

Soundstorm blinked. “Odd.”

“No, not odd, where’s a mirror?” I demanded.

She led me to a restroom where there was a mirror over the sink.

Selene was right. White streaked down one side of my bangs and part of my hair. “Barbas... When his victims are frightened to death, they’re found with their hair white.”

“Looks like it was a really close call...” Soundstorm whispered.

“He reads your greatest fear,” I explained. “I’m afraid of spiders, heights, the dark... But he used something I guess I wasn’t even aware of.”

“What was it?”

“Did I ever tell you, or did you ever read me say in the chat, two weeks before Christmas, that my dog got hit?”

“O-oh...”

“I don’t want that happening again. I was with Akuji on the roadside and he appeared in smoke. Later he teleports in fire, but this is first season Barbas. Same guy, but he doesn’t have the later powers, and he seems aware of that, but he doesn’t seem to care. Anyway, I made Akuji leave, but in the process, he read my fear. I watched Cinder get hit all over again and she just lay there...” I felt tears come into my eyes, but at least my voice was strong. I didn’t even notice Aron or Akuji. Tei was about someplace, I was sure.

Soundstorm suddenly hugged me for one second. “I’m sorry...” she said.

“He’ll go after us since there’s no witches around. Your greatest fear...I’m guessing it’s to lose Lilac?”

She gulped and nodded.

“Don’t let him get to you. You’ve got other fears, I’m sure, but he’ll go for the deepest. To defeat him you have to get rid of your fear. If that fear is gone and he comes back, yes, he does come back in the series a few times, he’ll target other fears.”

“I wonder what Akuji and Aron fear most... I mean, for Aron, I’m pretty sure it’s losing everything and getting captured again...and for Akuji...I really don’t know.”

“Demon against demon...But Barbas could find his fear.” I made the gesture Barbas did, staring at my palm, and watching the shadow of my hand cross Soundy’s face. It came to one side and I studied my palm. I spoke in Barbas’s voice. “Your greatest fear...is losing your sister.” I cut it out, because I creeped myself out.

I sighed. “That’s how he does it.”

Soundstorm gave me a look. “Freaky,” she said. She glanced at Akuji. “I don’t think he really has a fear. Not one that would scare him to death, anyway. Only things that’d happen that would make him angry enough to destroy his opponent.”

“He’ll scare you to death. You’re frozen by your fear when he does it. I just stared at Cinder getting hit, she didn’t move, I couldn’t move. I was being frightened to death. My heart rate went up and everything and I couldn’t move, couldn’t escape.” I was on the verge of breaking again.

Akuji placed a hand on my shoulder. “It’s alright, Cinder is fine,” he said.

I sighed. “Yeah, I know. But you don’t really understand Barbas unless you’ve met him.”

“And hopefully you won’t have to again,” Soundstorm sighed.

“He can be a vengeful demon,” I muttered. “Not like Negrew, but... He can’t let it go. He never did for the Charmed sisters.”

“Did you do something to him?”

“Starry’s character showed up, Barbas looked mad. I guess we’d have to vanquish him for him to want to get revenge.”

Soundstorm shrugged. “Get some rest, you nearly got scared to death and you look absolutely exhausted.”

I sighed. “Yeah, yeah. Too bad we don’t have a demon who can sense him.”

Barbas was scary. At least it wasn’t the Source. Okay, low down on him. The Source of All Evil to be precise. Coal was the Source, but before him was the Source with half a face and a symbol on his face. He’d lost half his face in a battle with Zankou, who had been his rival. Either way, the Source had been vanquished by the sisters. Yet Barbas was highly regarded as one of the most powerful demons out there.

“You mean someone who can sense when other demons are nearby? Akuji can do that,” Soundstorm said. “Zankou reminds me of the singing ninja and I’m not sure what to say to the rest of your statements.”

I glared at her. “Zankou is a powerful demon. The Source sealed him up because he was a threat. The sisters had to use the Shadow, a thing that works for both good and evil, in their basement and used the spell to destroy it while it was inside Zankou. He was too powerful to vanquish by a Power of Three spell or potion.

“Anything on Otesai?” I asked.

“Nope, haven’t seen any more from her.”

_________________

Starsight had run into Barbas about two hours later. Lucky for her her own original character had shown up, Arashi. It was a wraith wolf as she called it. Duh, saw it earlier. We had been introduced after she had stopped staring at Fai.

As for me, I was pretty okay without the fighting for a while. Right now, though, I was off at the W&W hunting store. We called it a hunting store because we basically ‘hunted’ the bad characters. And I had to supply for Lilac again.

Rick, the guy who ran the place, looked up. “Ah, my favorite customer! What can I do for you, Icestar?”

I’d have to thank Magic again for this. He had met Rick during the first time the characters had showed up, and Rick himself had raised funds to put the place up. No guns, though. Swords and stuff. Yeah, outside W&W county, there was a blacksmithing like place somewhere in Guilford CT.

“I need a compound bow and a stock of arrows, Rick. Archer’s glove, and a medium back quiver, leather. It’s happening again, only different.”

“Training Lilacheart again?” he teased.

I rolled my eyes. Typical, typical Rick. “How many times do I have to tell you? I don’t fall in love with any book, video game, or TV characters. Not even ones I made up, so drop it.”

Rick laughed. “That’s my girl. So, compound you said?”

“That’s the type we used last time.”

“30 inch arrows, aluminum shaft, screw in points.”

“You got it.”

“How many?”

I went Ranger’s Apprentice style. “Twenty-four, my good man. Make her vanes, oh…” I tried to think of a good color that wouldn’t mock her love for Tsubasa. “Light purple and green, green being the odd color.”

“Alright.”

I reached a hand over my shoulder, stroking the two brown vanes and one black of my arrows. I knew the deer hooves and Hunter would be printed along our shafts.

I was surprised when Kurogane walked in.

“What are you doing here?”

Kurogane grunted a blunt greeting to me. Fai had followed him in.

“I heard this was a good place for swords. What of it?” he growled in my direction.

I ignored the ninja for a moment and sat up on a counter over some wolf stuff. I often got one for free just for being Rick’s main customer. Putting my legs up on a small desk, I replied, “You’re pretty much on my territory here, as I’m mostly known for coming here. You should watch where you place your feet.”

Kurogane glared, looking mad. I grinned partly innocent, partly tricky at him. He attacked me, he was going to get it and that was the truth. Although his speed would chop me to bits that I couldn’t make a move.

“So, what do you want before Rick comes back?” I asked him.

Before he could answer, Fai said, “Don’t mind Kuro-puu, he’s just offended.”

“Don’t call me that!”

I rolled my eyes. The names Fai came up with… Just leave the Tsubasa stuff to Starry and Lilac and I’d be fine.

As was last time, I had hardly interacted with any of the characters, let alone W&W members at all. Like I mentioned before, I prefer to stick by myself most of the time.

Truth be told, I felt kinda awkward with them in the room. With Sheila and Magic not here, it seemed even more daunting.

Rick came back, arrows in a quiver and a heavy bow on the table. “So, Icey, I hear you’re about ready to move onto a bow with higher power?”

I smiled. “I’d guess. I’d have to get back to my parents to make sure. Maybe a sight would get thrown in.”

Rick nodded. “Keep me posted. Here you go.”

I placed my own bow down and picked up the quiver, Lilac’s bow, and the archer’s glove.

Kurogane strode forward. “Hey, have you got anything for kantanas?”

He made a gesture at the swords around the place. Fai stood by me, with a slightly worried look on his face. As for me, Rick could take care of himself.

Rick just smiled. “And what exactly do you have in mind, sir?”

“It’s Kurogane.”

“Sorry, Kurogane. Might I see your sword?”

He looked angry and hesitant. I didn’t blame him. If I brought up Aviaro and Kiras, he might get their relationship, but I kept my mouth clamped shut.

“Kurogane, it might be wise,” said Fai.

Kurogane grunted, going to draw the sword.

“The sheathe, please,” Rick cut in.

He winked at me and I gave a thumb’s up back.

Kurogane grunted again, but handed it over.

Rick drew the Silver Dragon gracefully and quickly. Even the ninja seemed surprised, as Rick’s arms were thin. He observed every inch, his fingers hardly holding the hilt. Something about just the owner’s finger prints belonging on his or her weapon. He nodded in satisfaction.

“It’s a good sword, for sure. Well crafted. If you will follow me, please.”

Kurogane had been watching Rick the entire time. He seemed satisfied, so I wiped my brow at Fai, and he gave a small chuckle.

I looked at the door as the bell rang. I grinned. “Moony! Finally moved in, eh?”

Fai looked over as well. He waved a greeting at one of the older W&W members.

Moony laughed. “Yeah. It’s about time, too.”

She waved back.

“Sorry about your parents kicking you out. But you’ve got a home here.” I grinned again. I knew Moony better than others and it was great to see her. “So you know, Sheila and Magic are on vacation. What a time to do so! Why?” I waved at Fai. “This is Fai from Tsubasa, a manga series. Kurogane is in the back room with Rick, Rick’s the guy who runs the place.”

“Nice to meet you, Moony-chan,” greeted Fai.

I held back a laugh at how weird that sounded.

“I love Tsubasa!” Moony exclaimed, grinning. “And nice to meet you too, Fai-san.”

I rolled my eyes yet again. Great... “We’ve got a few bad guys here, but I think the good guys are outnumbering them. How many OC’s do you think you have?”

“.... I dunno.”

“At least you hardly have any bad guys,” I complimented. Well, as far as I knew of. I grinned again. “Glad to see you here, anyway. Nice break from your parents, eh?”

“Such a nice one,” Moony said, almost sighing in relief. “It’s good to be away.”

I put the equipment down and hugged her. “What are you doing here, anyway?”

“I don’t really know... I just wanted to come.” Moony hugged me back.

“Well, if you’re here for a weapon, you’ve come to the right place. You’re going to need it, trust me.” I nodded at the bow and arrow stuff I had around. “The one with the blue bow and brown and black vaned arrows are mine. I’m just picking up Lilac’s. I helped train her the last time.”

“Alright,” Moony said, smiling. “Do you have any swords....?”

“If we didn’t Kurogane wouldn’t have wasted another second here,” said Fai.

“Where are they?” she asked, laughing.

“Back room, most likely,” I said. “I bet Rick is showing him how to keep his sword sharp. Recently he came up with a sheathe that works like a thylacosmilus mouth. It’s got flabby skin that its teeth go into that always keeps them sharp whenever its mouth closes. I bet he’s showing Kurogane that.”

“Cool. Erh.... where’s the backroom?” She laughed nervously, feeling stupid.

“Let them come out, first,” suggested Fai.

“Alright,” she said.

It took a darn half hour for them to show. Kurogane was to come back tomorrow for his sheathe to be added to, and he already had some supplies. I paid for him, using a few of my savings stuff. Rick was bound to cut prices and start sales soon. Some of the members had trusted him with their weapons incase this should happen again. Fai took Starry’s staff while he was at it.

Rick smiled kindly at Moony and gave a bow. “Hello, miss, how may I help you? Name’s Rick.”

Moony had left to get coffee, and was back, sipping it, when they came out. “My name is Moony,” she said, dipping her head a little. “I’m looking for a particular sword, and am hoping you have it.”

“What type?”

“I don’t know what type, but I have a picture. Care to see it? Maybe you tell me if you have it, if you see it... I’m not good with knowing what types they are....”

Rick waved a hand.

“Have fun,” I said to her.

I left, holding a bow in each hand, the quiver for Lilac in my right hand with her bow.

Fai and Kurogane broke off, Fai saying a brief good-bye while Kurogane was thinking over if he could fully trust Rick with his priced sword.

I went back to Soundy and Lilac’s, knocking on the door.

Akuji answered it. “Feeling better?”

“Nothing a little trip to the hunting store can’t fix,” I said, grinning. “Is Lilacheart home?”

“She treated Soundstorm and other members to lunch.”

“Meh, I’ll just leave them here… On the stairs so Aron doesn’t dare trip there.”

Akuji gave a small chuckle. “He’s known for that, huh?”

“A little too much, if you ask me.”

Aurora jumped on my shoulder. “Hi, Icestar.”

“Aurora,” I greeted in return, walking into the house. I laid the bow against the larger part that made the railing at the bottom of the stairs, slinging the quiver on it, laying the archer’s glove on top. I double counted the arrows, making sure there was twenty-four.

Silently, I assessed how far Lilac could go. I doubted she’d pick it up were she back at home, not W&W county obviously. I’d already have Wolf asking her mom about it. Depending on how things went here, there might be a sight involved, or a hunting bow. That’s as high as you can get. My old friend, Kevin, was more into crossbows as he talked about it. Steven would have volunteered to fix up the vanes that peels off my arrows. However, now I had a rug stationed behind my target so arrows don’t fly under or over it. Now I had all three vanes on the arrow.

Lilac wouldn’t start a sight until I had one and got used to it. Unless it was light, added weight to the bow, it seemed.

“Best be getting Selene back to my place,” I said.

Akuji nodded.

I frowned. “Where’s Tei and Aron?”

“Out in the backyard, practicing. Just incase any more like Tei show up and I can’t snap them out of it.”

“I’ll go make sure Aron doesn’t hurt himself,” said Aurora, leaping off my shoulder.

Selene came down the stairs, leaping gracefully over the bow and quiver of arrows. By the looks of things, she and Aurora would be great friends.

I blinked, just remembering who else was here now. “Syaoran and Mokona?”

“With Lilacheart.”

I sighed. So, earlier I had suggested to take Syaoran to a few W&W members who liked the whole shipping thing(Starsight, Rabbitfoot, Rubystripe, Thunder, Mist) and tell them that she wasn’t in love with him, despite him being her favorite character. And in turn he would say, pointedly if he could, that he only had eyes for Sakura.

Seemed like she did that. Soundstorm was going to go into hysterics, for sure.

“Well, alright. I’m going. Coming, Selene?”

Selene nodded.

As of late, whenever I couldn’t do it, she would scout around for any more characters, good or bad. She was going to be doing it more now I’d be training up Lilac again. She didn’t seem to mind, it came with being the Temple Guardian. W&W county, now she was here, she treated it and everyone here like it was the Temple, and she respected the members, even if she didn’t know them. That was good.

“I’m going on patrol now,” I told him.

Without waiting for a reply, I waved to Selene and we went off, shutting the door behind us.

Where was a good place to start…I was always comfortable with people I knew, so I decided my late night role playing buddy, or one of them anyway.

Selene and I walked first over to Coalfang’s house. By the way he typed and acted, even for nineteen, it was hard to believe he was legally an adult. I knocked on the door, Selene standing at my shoulder.

“ICEY!” The door swung open, and a teenager stood there, a wide grin spread across his face.

“How’s it going, Coalfang?” I asked him.

He shrugged. “I’m good, you?”

“Fine. I don’t believe you’ve met my original character. Selene, this is Coalfang.” Selene did the thing with her hand and went into a bow.

“I’ve read about her though,” he corrected.

“Well, characters are showing—”

“Who’s that behind you?” Selene growled.

I peered into the shadows, than fished my glasses out of my pocket. Someone was definitely standing in the shadows, but he looked more like hiding than sneaking up on Coalfang. In Coalfang’s house... Was this coincidence?

“Oh, that’s just Virgil.” Coal shrugged. “And he’s not hiding, just doesn’t like the sun. Vampires don’t sparkle ya’ know”

I laughed. “Heck no they don’t! Especially not in my world.” I narrowed my eyes. “You’ve explained things to him?”

“Huh?”

“About all the characters showing up.”

“Of course he knows. He’s smart enough to figure it out. I did create him after all.” Both creator and created wore matching grins, both equally creepy.

I shuddered and Selene didn’t look so happy about having a vampire around of my friends, or a W&W member for that matter. “Well, there’s no sign of Quince or Victoria, so there you go.”

I aimed that especially at Virgil.

“She’s not interested in me.” Virgil shrugged.

“You’d be surprised,” I told him.

“Always with the infamous Icestar.” Coal laughed.

I rolled my eyes. “Doesn’t seem like you’re being attacked. Selene, any invisible guys?”

She took out her dagger and it glowed white, scanning the room. She flipped it blade down and slid it in the hidden sheathe. “None.”

I nodded. “Well, I’ll be going. When night comes, keep Virgil there out of trouble.” Boy, was Coalfang going to have to stay up late.

“Not a problem, I’ll probably be on the chat room all night anyway.” He waved.

I waved back and Selene and I turned and went down the stairs onto the sidewalk. One character up. And not a bad guy, which was good. Virgil seemed more like a neutral character, depending on the right deal. Ah, well.

Chapter Five
A Sinful Day To A Bad Book

POV: Wolf

If I had a broken back, I maybe would have been hit by a truck. As it was all in one piece, and didn’t feel like I truck, I was hit from behind by something.

I stumbled but didn’t fall, wondering what hit me. Turning around, I saw someone lying facedown on the ground. Kneeling down, I shook her gently on the shoulder. When she raised her head and looked me in the eyes, I almost fainted from shock. “SIN?!”

“You alright, Wolf?”

Icestar stood behind me, Selene at her shoulder.

I looked up at Icestar. “Yeah,” I replied before getting to my feet. “This is my RP character!” I whispered in excitement, getting over the shock. Sin was getting to her feet, looking confused and slightly dazed.

Icestar stared for a moment before shaking her head. Selene was still as stone.

“Where am I?” Sin asked quietly. “Where’s Tamara, Naito, and Ammy?”

My mouth couldn’t move to reply. I glanced at Icestar.

“Tamara as in Guardians of a Fugitive Tamara?” Icestar asked me. “It’s a title I came up with that Soundy and I finally agreed on,” she said in addition. She was also trying to keep boasting out of her voice. And...semi-failing.

“I’m assuming Tamara from Soundy’s story is BASED off of Tamara from the Kazeshimo Roleplay,” I replied. “Either that, or there’s too many Tamara’s in this world.”

“Either way she’s an original character,” she snapped.

Rolling my eyes, I turned my attention back to Sin. “I created you,” I said bluntly. “You’re from an RP that Ta-- I mean, Soundstorm and I made. You’re based off of me, to put it plainly, and Tamara’s based off Soundstorm.” Sin was looking skeptical. “Need proof? I can bring you to Soundy.”

“Have fun with that,” Icestar said.

“Do you know where she is?” I asked through clenched teeth. Sarcasm usually annoys the **** out of me.

“Last I knew, out to lunch. Maybe at the W&W cafe.”

“Then we’re going to lunch.” I spun on my heels and hurried off in the direction of the Cafe, Sin following without much hesitation.

Icestar sighed and followed, Selene going the other way.

I burst through the doors of the cafe, looking around for Soundstorm. She was sitting at a table with Lilac, Squirrel, Ruby, and Minou.

“Is that her?” Sin wondered in a hushed voice.

I snorted in amusement.

“What?” Sin snapped defensively.

“Nothing,” I replied, then hurried off to get Soundy.

When we got there, Lilac was arguing furiously, red in the face, with Syaoran hanging back. The W&W members most commonly known for shipping her and Syaoran together were arguing back, Soundstorm in hysterics.

I was tempted to laugh at them and go about my day, but instead I hung around, waiting for the argument to settle down a bit before getting Soundy. Sin had different plans. She ran up to Soundy, shouting, “TAMARA!” and tackle hugged her to the ground.

Soundstorm yelped and Syaoran leapt up in surprise. Everyone stared at the new character.

Icestar was grinning with some sort of glint in her eye.

Sin turned red and jumped away. “Sorry!” she squeaked. “You looked like Tamara for a second.”

“It’s fine,” Soundstorm said, getting up and brushing herself off. “I’m Soundstorm.” She introduced everyone else there and then said, “So, you know Icestar and Wolf already?”

Sin nodded and looked at her feet. “I think you know me already, Soundstorm... I’m Sin.”

She grinned and looked up. “It’s great to meet all of you!”

I walked up to Soundstorm. “Sorry about Sin,” I apologized. “Guess I made her a little too attached to her friends. Remind me to make my next character suicidal, anti-social, and people-phobic.”

“I kinda already did that with Aron. Don’t do it.”

“Unless you want major resentment issues,” laughed Icestar.

I laughed. “Well, lets just be glad Sin’s not out to destroy the world.”

“Huh?” Sin turned around, hearing her name.

“Nothing.”

Icestar jerked her head and while everyone went about greeting Sin, Lilacheart snuck out the back.

I noticed her go, but didn’t think much of it. But my curiosity got the best of me, and I excused myself from the group and slunk out after her, making sure she wouldn’t notice I was tailing her.

Lilac was against the building, wiping her brow in relief then noticed me. “Think the clone got me again? Sorry to disappoint you, Wolf. Nah, Icestar’s just helping me away from here, that’s all. Want to help? I’m sure Soundy could bring Sin back to your place.”

I grinned. “How do I know the clone didn’t get you again? Anything’s possible. And sure, I will.”

“Make sure none of the SyaoranXLilacheart fans are following. Icestar gave some tips.”

“Heh, too late. I am one. Don’t worry, though, I wont rub it in.”

Lilac narrowed her eyes, but shrugged and walked on.

I laughed. “Kidding!” I shouted after her, then ran to catch up.

________________

POV: Soundstorm

“Well, it was nice to meet you Sin, and I need to go make sure my sister and a good friend of mine don’t get killed by anything else that might be lurking around here,” I said. Then I took off in the direction I’d seen Lilac go.

Unluckily and luckily enough for me, a red scratch appeared in the air and two shapes came flying almost immediately out of it.

I swear it was my worst nightmare come true in the world of books. Forget this!

I won’t bother with description. Edward and Bella by Meyer’s Twilight, not Erin Hunter’s. Or the time of day. Loopholes of Icestar’s. I wanted to run away and beat myself with a stick.

Edward looked at me with that...eh, sparkling face. “Where are we?” asked Bella.

I facepalmed. “W&W county,” I managed to say.

Edward and Bella exchanged a glance. Then Edward looked sharply at me, glaring. “You hate us? We don’t even know you.”

“Um...you’re from a book,” I said. “A surprisingly popular one at that.”

Edward’s eyes narrowed.

Bella hissed at me.

I rolled my eyes.

“Shut it, Mary Sue. I’ve got better things to do then worry about two ‘perfect’ people.”

Bella looked ready to retort when I saw something behind them. Edward, for all his ‘mind reading’ didn’t notice it.

It was like black, smoky, vapor like cloud. And large. It advanced towards them, and I heard scrapping against the road.

Despite hating these two, I warned them. “Behind you.”

Edward and Bella swung around. The vapors didn’t slow.

“Get behind me, love. I can’t read it,” growled Edward.

“I’m not leaving you alone,” Bella snapped back. “I’m like you now, I can fight, remember?”

Edward chuckled once then said, “We don’t know what this is.”

“Beats me,” I said. I had no idea what the vapors were, but I doubted they could be anything good.

Fire suddenly came from it and Bella caught, and she screamed like heck.

Edward cried, “BELLA!” He turned stupidly towards the vapors and lunged. He, too, caught fire.

The W&W members at the cafe came out and Aron and Aurora had so happen to be around. Sin was there, too, coming up with them. Both vampires were dying by fire. The vapors weren’t going anywhere.

I blinked in surprise then looked away. I hated them but I didn’t want to watch.

Soon enough they were ash. The vapors didn’t leave, still.

A chuckle that sounded human came from the vapors.

My eyes narrowed.

“To reveal myself now or later I suppose...and what interesting way for the famous Edward and Bella Cullen to die.” A book fell at our feet.

Twilight lay there.

“The worse characters I could read about. The romance made me so sick I nearly lost double of what I had eaten. Ha!” Fire came from the vapors and the book went alight.

“T-Trihorn?” I guessed.

“We’re doomed!” said someone from behind us.

The vapors faded slowly. A tall man stood there, with black hair going to his shoulders. A sword hung at his hip, and if you had to be specific, long sword. He wore a glove on his left hand and he was dressed in all black with high boots and a cloak. His eyes were burning amber and oddly pointed in the corners. “Who’s Trihorn?”

“Who are you?” was all I said.

“Name’s Ryser.”

He surveyed the group then his eyes rested on Aron and Aurora. “A cripple in the leg with a bad eye and scratches all over, and a shape shifter.”

“That pretty much sums it up,” Aron said.

Ryser raised one brow. “You seem satisfied with names. Too easy a guess if you’d ask me. You’re going to have to do much better than that.” He aimed this especially at us W&W members. “Brush up on your characters a bit.” He smiled before turning and walking away.

Icestar came out. “Gah! What was that screaming?”

“...Someone named Ryser just killed Bella and Edward...”

Thunder snapped her fingers. “Ryser is Trihorn! Icey, you posted that thing about Evils of Historia, right? Ryser came up later in the second part of Trihorn’s story!”

“Oh, yeah, I did post that didn’t I...” Icestar was slowly backing away from me. She knew how I was irked at such a powerful character.

I stared at the ashes. “Well...Twilight fans are going to be pissed,” was all I could think of to say.

Icestar burst out laughing so hard she fell over.

Chapter Six
The Wizard And Those From Darkness
POV: Iceclaw

Selene finished the rounds and went back to my place. I received word from Ripple that Sheila and Magic had come back from vacation early and the same news from Kurogane about an hour later.

Even though I didn’t want to disturb them, I had to tell them what we knew. Kurogane, Lilac, and Syaoran accompanied me on the way to their house.

I went up the steps, seeing the car was indeed in the driveway. I pounded on the door, not exactly patient at the moment. My fist went to hit again when the door suddenly swung open and I nearly knocked Magicyop on the head.

“Hey, Icestar,” he greeted. “What’s up?”

I merely stood out of the way and waved. Syaoran and Kurogane gave greetings and I had Lilac explain.

“Yeah…” Magic shuffled where he stood. “Why don’t you come in and have a seat?”

I raised one brow, but none of us gave any objections. We were lead to the living room where there was another figure in the room, back to us gazing out the window. The back of his head was shadowed so we couldn’t tell anything about him.

Kurogane narrowed his eyes and placed his hand on his kantana.

Sheila came in after Magic fetched her. “Welcome back, Syaoran, Kurogane. Hello Iceclaw, Lilacheart.”

Lilacheart looked over at me. “Iceclaw?”

“Coalfang fixed it for me. Everyone knows I wanted that name,” I said, shrugged. I was going to miss my days as Icestar, but Iceclaw, as Thunder and Minou had said the other day in the chat room, had more personality. And it fit me, too, just as Icestar had. I liked Iceclaw better, though.

“This is Houdin,” introduced Sheila. “Incase some of you didn’t know, from The Remin Chronicles.”

The wizard from Remin turned around, stepping into the light. His bear like face smiled in a friendly way at us. I saw his spectrum filled wand at his side, the glittering red, blue, silver, and green magic inside. “Hello, it’s an honor to meet you all.”

I could tell Sheila was a bit perplexed at her husband’s character had shown up while they were on vacation. Magic beamed, clearly proud. I couldn’t wait until the third book came out. Magic was helping his dad, Nick Ruth, write out the third book in the series.

I bowed in my seat while everyone else waved—correction. Kurogane grunted and let go of the sword, to my relief. I swear I heard him mutter, “Another magician.”

Syaoran elbowed him in the side, which Kurogane tolerated.

Houdin had heard and said, “It’s quite alright.”

“Ice, can I talk to you?” asked Magicyop.

“‘Course. What about?”

“Follow me.”

I glanced at Sheila but she simply told Lilac and the other two about what they’d found when they had come home. I got up and followed Magic upstairs. We paused by the railing and Magic went into his room. I waited until he came back out.

“Don’t kill me like you’ve wanted to all the times I’ve had to bail, alright?” Magic pleaded. However, he seemed bright as always.

“What,” I growled, “is it?”

The minute Magicyop called the name I regretted asking. I was going to find out, anyway.

A brown cat who looked brown green (like when there isn’t enough grass and you see a mixture of dirt and green blended) with green eyes trotted out. He leapt on the railing, caught his balance, and walked over to me and sat down. “Hi!”

“Oh no!” Not him!

“Something wrong with me?” Grassystar used mock hurt.

“Ah…” I withheld my glare from Magic. I closed my eyes so he wouldn’t see me role them.

“Icey?”

I opened them. “Magic, you know how annoyed I get around him.”

“Yeah, sorry about that… You know you love him.” Magic gave me a cheeky grin.

“Sure, toad, sure. I’m going to go, tell Sheila that. With this I have to do another patrol. Lilac will explain.”

I knocked Grassystar from the railing first before dashing down the stairs and out of the house.

Sweet Lady Luck, Grassystar of all characters! ’Nuff said!

POV:Minou

I got knocked over onto the sidewalk, by something obviously heavy. Something else tickled at my eyes and black covered my vision.

I struggled upright, turning around and trying to see what had knocked me down.

It was a large gray thing in the form of a wolf. His back was to me, showing a golden, mostly tawny, colored stripe. The thing near my face was black with...lots of legs and pincers.

I leapt back, drawing an arrow automatically before remembering my bow wasn’t strung. **** it, I thought. Then I took a closer look. After a moment, I realized who the wolf was, and that I was in a whole lot of trouble. I backed away, wondering what the **** I was supposed to do now. I glanced at the other thing, wondering what it was.

It didn't take me long to figure it out for it moved. Its beady eyes shifted and it groaned.

I yelled and leapt back again, nearly tripping. It was a gigantic worm. Switching the arrow to my left hand, I drew the sword I had gotten at the hunting store. Now I really wished I had chosen a katana instead of a jian.

“Master?” The worm lifted its head, staring at the wolf.

I backed away quickly, even though I was pretty sure they wouldn’t let me just walk off.

Darkness shook his head before getting to his paws. He swung his head around upon smelling me, his sockets boring into my eyes.

Could I surprise him? I thought. No, that wouldn’t work. Just keep backing away, even if they follow. The further away the better.

Darkness stalked forward. Ranx continued to look stunned. “I see in your mind, human. I ask anyway. Who are you, and where are we?”

“Uh, uh...” Should I lie? oh great, he probably knows I just thought that. Now what?

“Talk. Or I’ll have Ranx’s treatment of you be very...” He grinned. “Tedious.”

“My name is Minou,” I said, walking backward more quickly.

Darkness matched my pace. The grin wasn’t leaving his face. “And where are we?”

“A very unusual place,” I said, quite truthfully. “But surely you already know where we are, if you can see inside my mind. You’re Darkness, aren’t you? Why do you have that stripe? Does it signify anything?” I threw out random questions, trying to take up time and not let my tongue run away from me at the same time.

Darkness stared. “Then answer me this,” he growled. “Where is Negrew?”

“Negrew? He’s a black wolf, right?” I kept walking and talking, though I had no idea where I was walking to.

“Yes, he’s the black wolf.” Darkness’ patience was waning like the moon. However, like the moon, it took each night to go down. At least it was slow. “Where is he?”

I decided not to ask if Negrew had scars, since I knew very well he did and I was worried what would happen if Darkness got too impatient. “He’s...not here,” I answered. Why I was telling the truth I didn’t know, but I couldn’t really think of anything else to say.

“Isn’t he now?” Darkness raised one brow.

“No, he’s not...” I had no clue what to do now. Just wait for Darkness to do something, I suppose.

“So, we’re characters as your mind says? It seems you know a bit...despite how little you really know.” He grinned.

“Er, yes, you’re characters...” Might as well get right to the point, I thought. “What do you want?”

“It matters not now, now that we’re actually here. When Negrew shows up, when you see him, bring him to me.”

“Sure...I think I’ll go now.” I turned and walked away, looking over my shoulder the whole time.

Darkness appeared in flame in front of me and pointed a paw near my foot.

I jumped back, bringing my sword up in front of me. I turned sideways, trying to keep Ranx in view while not turning my back on Darkness.

“I’ll be in construction area over there.” Darkness pointed a paw at the building Lilac nearly lost her life on once before. “Bring Negrew there and make sure he doesn’t get suspicious. Say a word, I’ll find out who you spoke to. You’re not under a spell, but leverage should be enough. I’ll find this Iceclaw and Magicyop, maybe even Ripplepelt, Thunder, and Spirithunter if you say a word. Don’t disappoint me. Ranx, we’re leaving. Oh, and make sure Negrew has no suspicion in his mind.”

I stood and watched them walk away. “**** it,” I whispered. Now what was I supposed to do?

Chapter Seven
Shattered Ice

POV: Lightstreak

Sure, I’m a fan. Even though it was old if he showed up series after series. But this took everything. I was at home flipping boredly through the channels when a red scratch opened out in front of me.

A dark brown blur landed next to me with a screech and the tear shut. It was cat, looking stunned.

I stood up quickly, in shock and curiosity, and examined the cat. “How did you....?” I reached forward, cautiously, to allow it to sniff my hand.

The cat hissed. “Twoleg!” He lashed his claws at my hand.

“Ow!” I recoiled in pain. “Wait- you spoke!” I added in amazement, forgetting to pain for a moment.

The cat blinked burning amber eyes at me. Upon closer inspection I could see he was a dark brown tabby with broad shoulders and his front claws were longer than usual. He realized he was on a couch, hissed, and leapt off, spitting in what could only be disgust. “I’m in a Twoleg nest!”

“Here, kitty, kitty,” I said softly to him. “Do you have a name I could call you by?” While crouching and making slow movements, trying not to frighten him anymore, I added, “Where did you come from?”

“Keep away, Twoleg, before I claw you again. Your filth doesn’t deserve to know my name.”

“You’re an angry kitty!” -I stated the obvious- “Where’s that cat carrier? We’ll find your owner.” Getting up and walking away, I scanned the garage and found what I was looking for, an old, dusty green cat carrier. Something inside me didn’t want to find out where he lved; He was a very handsome cat. “Come here,” I said gently, opening it and beckoning him inside. But I doubted he would go in by himself.

He hissed. “Tigerstar does not get treated this way by a Twoleg!”

Tigerstar. “Tigerstar,” I said aloud this time. “I can help you, but you have to trust me. I’m not here to hurt you, I promise.”

“I wouldn’t trust you for Firestar’s six lives!”

“Fine.” I began giving up the little patience I had. “But i can’t let you outside. You’ll get lost....” Then I got a can of tuna from the kitchen, opened it, and place it at the back of the carrier, putting that between the couch and the wall, a small and dark corner.

Tigerstar hissed. “You’re one stupid Twoleg.”

“And you’re one angry cat” I smiled. He was cute when mad.

He hissed again and this time growled.

“When you’re ready, you can tell me where you come from.” I said.

“I—” He looked over himself. Just now he seemed to realize he wasn’t exactly dead.

I was watching him carefully, still surprised by how he got here. But then it finally occured to me that he wasn’t a pet cat. He was too untrusting.

Tigerstar sneered. “Are the others here?”

“Just me.” I replied politely.

“No Darkstripe, no Hawkfrost, no Firestar?”

“No.....What are you talking about?”

“If I’m here, surely other Clan cats must be?”

“Actually, I do have a cat, but he’s usually outside, hanging out with the other neighborhood cats.”

Tigerstar narrowed his eyes. It seemed as if that wasn’t the answer he was looking for.

He sighed. “Well, if you’re not going to let me out, might as well.” He grimaced, padding into the cat carrier.

“Good boy. Are you going to talk now? Where are you from?” I repeated

Tigerstar hissed. “Enough is enough.” He yowled and lunged at me, claws out.

“Hey!” I tried pushing him off, attempting to find the scruff of his neck. After a few scratches, some deep, I found it, and held him up. His amber eyes seemed to have some permanent gleam of hate.

He flailed madly, his tail lashing as hard as his paws as he tried to grip the arm that held him.

I held him away from me, although he was a heavy cat, and got out the carrier from its dark corner. Carefully, I put him inside and closed the cage door. “You’re going to stay in there for a while.” I said, angry and in pain. The moon was coming up. It was my least favorite time for my cat to be outside. I opened the front door and called him in.

He was a black cat, with long and well-groomed black fur and green eyes. His name was Lucifer.

“When I get out of this...”

He tried to poke a paw out, moving up so he could try to claw the latch off.

I sighed and Lucifer hissed at Tigerstar. At least my cat would watch him. I had a feeling the ShadowClan leader was going to be in there for a long time and I was going to have to watch it when I fed him.

POV: Soundstorm

I sat at the computer, typing away like crazy.

“What’re you writing?” Akuji asked me. I jumped, startled, and almost fell out of my seat.

“Oh, hey...” I muttered. “You startled me.”

“Sorry.”

Aron had fallen asleep on the couch after playing with the TV remote, trying to figure out what it was. Aurora was asleep in her cat form next to him.

Icestar gave a slightly evil chuckle. “I’m going to kill your sister and Starry.” She was listening to Zankou, reminded of the demon with that name from Charmed. At least to her, anyway. We were on the phone, so it came out kinda muted.

I said, “They really planted that song in there, huh?”

“Unfortunately.” I heard her chuckle evilly. “This is insane.”

“What’s insane?” I asked Icestar.

“Is the ‘Aron’ you’re writing about the same one that’s downstairs?” Akuji asked.

“Yeah, he was originally a fictional character...not sure what he’s doing here,” I admitted.

“No, just something. A mix of an assassin Hunter and Amora.”

“Wait...you’re not actually writing that, are you?!” I asked. That’s the last thing we needed!

“It would be kinda too new for it to actually come out. And it’s from two different minds. No form.”

“If you’re sure...” I responded, not sounding convinced.

“Can you blame for me an idea that comes to my head?!”

“Nah, I just don’t want it to come and kill us all,” I responded.

“It’s more like...obey someone’s orders no matter what. Depends. I don’t know all the Amora’s traits. Just my Hunter’s, and they’re nasty enough as it is. Well, it’s the higher up Hunter, I forget what I call it. Death Hunter, I think, no, that’s not it, gah!”

“It’s okay, you shouldn’t have to worry about what you write,” I answered absently, multitasking like crazy as usual.

“Oh, just like you didn’t bring my fear to life times size five!”

“Heheheh...Whoopsies!”

“I am going to get you for that one of these days, Soundstorm!”

I laughed sheepishly.

“I think I missed something,” Akuji responded.

“Oh, during that battle we encountered a huge spider,” I clarified.

Akuji blinked. “...Looks like there are some advantages to being blind.”

Of course I smiled. “Maybe there are.”

I heard Icestar mutter as she wrote. When she mentioned the leader of the Amora, I decided to add something to it.

“The leader of the Amora is Otesai...well, I haven’t thought that through entirely but she’s pretty high up there...I never decided if she was the leader of them all though,” I muttered.

“Ah, Sound...” Icestar said. “I’m going to say this isn’t weird, knowing what we’ve seen. My hands won’t get off the keyboard.”

“You mean your fingers are glued to the keyboard or you just can’t stop typing?” I asked.

“Both!”

I blinked. “Um...is that bad?”

“Do I, um, sound weird to you? Forget the whole machine messing up my voice.”

“You do sound a little funny, but I didn’t really think much of it...”

“Neither did I.” A moment passed where I was sure I heard the keyboard shaking. “Sound!” She sounded panicked.

“Huh? What’s wrong...?!” I asked. Akuji and I exchanged a glance. We both knew that if it was absolutely necessary, Akuji could go over to Icestar’s house and make sure she was okay.

“Darn it!”

“...Oh ****, Icey, what’s happening over there?!”

Weird thing. A window opened up and I saw Icestar sitting at the computer. She let out a sigh of relief as her fingers came free, but then she put them back on…on purpose. I wondered why when I saw the towering figure of a shadow behind her. The window only focused on Iceclaw.

“Otesai!”

“Otesai? ****...Akuji, think you can head over there and give Icestar a hand?” I said, glancing over at Akuji. Over at Icestar’s house, Otesai was staring at Icestar, her golden glowing lights for eyes were kind of creepy. She seemed to be trying to debate with herself whether she should kill, capture, or get information out of this girl.

Icestar shook her head. Apparently not noticing a window on her end, she muttered into the phone, “Get him out. Soundstorm, if I die...it was good knowing you.” She leaned down, knocking the phone to the floor with her arrows. Quickly, she stuck it under her foot, shutting it off and keeping it there.

Brave as she could muster through my shaking, she met Otesai’s gaze.

I wasn’t quite sure who ‘he’ was, because ‘he’ could either be either Aron or Akuji. Nonetheless, I wasn’t going to let Otesai kill Icestar.

“I’m not going to let her death be my fault,” I whispered. I got out of my seat and flew downstairs to wake Aron and Aurora.

Otesai let out some type of noise when Icestar met her gaze. The window was to the side of my vision, so I could still see what was going on. She bared her teeth in what was probably a smirk of amusement. She then flew at her and grabbed her by her neck, slamming her against the back wall. “You’re a brave one, aren’t you?”

Icestar yanked the keyboard with her, but she ended up dropping it. She gripped the Amora’s arm in her hands. “I wouldn’t...say that...” She gasped around the choking windpipe. “So...finish it...Otesai.”

Otesai’s gaze shifted, which was only noticeable by the way the brightest part of her eye moved to look at the computer. “What’s this supposed to be?” she asked, eyes skimming across the words written on the computer. “You’re sure ahead of everything, aren’t you now?”

“Have no idea what you mean.” Icey sucked in her throat, breathing in through her nose quietly, then out of her mouth, making it look like pants of fear. When really, I could tell she was trying to trick Otesai into thinking she was still choking her. No use kicking at her. She watched closely without making full eye contact.

She suddenly swung around, the claws of her free paw digging into the side of Icestar’s temple. Otesai missed her mark barely and thus only knocked Icestar out. The window vanished.

“Aron!” I shouted, grabbing him by the shoulders and shaking him back and forth. “Augh!” he yelped. “I’m awake!”

“We have to hurry! Otesai’s at Icestar’s house and knowing her she’s probably going to kill her and I can’t let her die because of something I created!” Panicking was making me speak more then was necessary.

The door burst open, and Selene strode in. She had a mark against her throat. “What’s going on?” She grimaced as her throat gave trouble.

“Otesai’s about to kill Icestar,” Akuji clarified, sounding a little more calm then I did.

Selene’s face couldn’t pale any more. She had the face of failure already, and now it seemed as if she was crushed. Then she regained her composure. “Gather your weapons. I checked the streets on my way. Nothing.”

“Akuji can teleport, we can get to Icestar’s house before Otesai leaves,” I said quickly.

Selene nodded. “Let’s hurry.”

Akuji nodded and black mist began to swirl around us. Eventually it surrounded us completely, so we couldn’t see the room at all, just blackness. When the mist dissipated we were in Icestar’s living room.

“Her writing room is upstairs.” Selene drew her dagger, waving a hand to follow. Swiftly. She darted up, quiet as anything. A quality she had from being part elf.

Selene paused. “I’ll stay here with Aron,” she said. “Not all of us are fleet footed enough not to be heard. Hurry, go.” She stepped back down, standing next to Aron. “Take this.” She passed the dagger to me. “It’ll keep us in contact. Use your mind, so she won’t hear you.”

I nodded, then glanced at Akuji. He was blind and didn’t know his way around this house. But none the less he placed a hand on my shoulder and nodded, telling me I should show him the way upstairs. Both of us were silent as we made our way up the stairs. We reached her room, still silent. I knew we couldn’t keep ourselves hidden for long, Otesai would quickly be able to tell we were here.

She in there?

I listened for a moment, a little unsure. I glanced at Akuji, seeing that he could hear better then I could, and he must have noticed somehow that I was staring at him, because he nodded. ‘Yeah, she is.’

What’s going on?

I don’t know, there’s no peep-hole.

This is no time to be sarcastic, Selene snapped. Focus on your friend and use the dagger’s reflection. Elf trick, I’ll explain later.

Alright... I did as she told me.

Otesai had apparently been reading over something on Icestar’s computer, not caring about Icestar’s fingers being stuck to the keyboard. Icestar was slumped down onto the chair, bleeding heavily from the side of the head. Her fingers weren’t stuck to the keyboard, anymore as she slumped there.

Selene took in a sharp, mental intake of breath. I had Aron look at it. Aron, your opinion, quick.

I don’t think Ice is dead yet, but she will be if the bleeding isn’t stopped. Attack Otesai while she’s distracted, Aron said, speaking quickly.

As the words were spoken, Selene gasped again. A sword was across the Amora’s neck and a voice said, “Now, what are you up to?”

Otesai lightly grabbed the blade that was by her armored neck. “Who might you be?” she asked the person wielding the sword.

“What is it you want with my enemy?” the man replied. He paused, looking over the screen. Then he laughed. “This is very interesting indeed. My name is of no importance...at the moment. You can’t break the blade anyway, so don’t try.” He paused, bending down beside Icestar. He wiped away some blood, and a smoky vapor wreathed around the wound. “Be silent. Nod your head if you won’t try anything or say a word.”

“I don’t have to break the blade, just get it away from me. It can’t break the armour anyway,” Otesai murmured dismissively. She didn’t follow orders well because she was the one usually giving them. “I’m not going to do anything though, my work here is done.”

The man paused as Icestar’s eyes opened. They widened. “You...”

The man grinned. “I see you know me, Fire Element.” He looked from keyboard to Icestar then nodded. “That has been established.” He let his control go, Icestar blacking out again. The wound was finally starting to heal, though still bleeding.

Slowly, he waved a hand over Otesai’s face. “Very interesting. I would recommend Not killing her. Torture and capture are the best ways of obedience.” He grinned, striding out of the room. He stalked right past where Soundstorm and Akuji hid, not even glancing at them.

Who is that?! I thought I'd seen him before but I didn't see his face.

Not good news. Selene sounded angry and frightened. He doesn’t trust her, yet he gave her advice! I don’t understand it! He just walked past us like we didn’t exist!

Taking a breath, she asked, What’s Otesai doing now?

I glanced back at the dagger. Oh, just about to drag Icestar through a freaking portal. Now’s a good time to attack.

The dagger flew out of my hand, sticking near Otesai’s foot.

Akuji closed the portal quickly before using a spell that I wasn’t familiar with, causing some kind of white collar to form around Otesai’s neck. Otesai turned to face where we were hiding.

Selene’s dagger flashed, and there she was, letting go of Aron’s arm. “I don’t think so.”

Otesai bared her teeth at Selene.

Selene took a step back, dagger in hand. She took Aron with her. It was then the half-elf smiled. “Akuji, is that a type of collar? Very stylish.”

He smirked, amused. “I’ll explain what it is later,” he responded.

Aron clenched his fist and glared at Otesai, who looked vaguely amused by the whole thing.

Selene flicked the dagger point up and down. “Release her.”

“You mean her?” Otesai asked, lightly dragging Icestar off the ground by the collar of her shirt.

Selene’s eyes narrowed. “You are outnumbered, by numbers and magic. Your escape has been cut off, and I do not see another one. Your supposed ally has left you. Give up.”

“I hardly consider that man an ally,” Otesai stated, rolling her eyes. “I don’t even know who that was.” She was lightly clawing the back of Icestar’s neck.

“Stop that!” I screamed in dismay.

This startled her. She then grunted. “I wouldn’t be able to take her home without a reason. I would need to download that—” She pointed at the monitor, “—onto a hard drive to bring back, and that’d be just a hassle. Remove the collar,” she finished, waving her tail at Akuji.

“It’s not a collar, it’ll vanish once you leave the dimension,” Akuji answered.

Otesai dropped Icestar and fell onto all fours, walking through the portal that opened.

“Why were her fingers stuck on the keyboard?” I asked, walking over to Icestar. Aron tossed me a roll of bandages and I caught them, then wrapped them around the new wounds on her neck.

“I don’t know.” Selene shook her head.

“Akuji, what was that spell? I have never written about you using it before....” I said cautiously.

“It’s a form of tracking an opponent. If I was to fight her, I’d know where she was moving and be able to fight because I would be able to see the white ‘collar’. There’s a way I could turn it into a collar and leash, but I haven’t really mastered that part of the spell.”

Selene smiled. “As I thought. Well done.” She gave a bow to him.

She looked over at the computer and stared at it, puzzled.

“I don’t understand how this works. Can you delete it? We can’t let Otesai get another look at it. If she does, next time, she won’t need what she thought. She overestimated her lack of transporting her captive.”

“Um...” I didn’t mention what I was worried about, but simply nodded. “I think Icestar would understand.”

“I mean this.” She waved at the computer and monitor. “I understand none of this...whatever you call it.” For once she sounded irritable.

“Wait, you mean you want to trash the computer? Or just the writing?”

“Get rid of what’s written here. As I said, the Amora must not look at it.”

“Otesai might have already, but I think Ice would understand if you deleted the writing.”

Selene stepped back. “Soundstorm, I believe you have the most knowledge about this contraption.”

I sighed and sat down on the computer. I read over the whole thing and reluctantly deleted anything that was related to the Amora.

As much as I didn’t want to make Icestar lose her work, I clicked the red X in the corner. It asked if it would like to save the work, and I did yes, then it shut down.

“She is going to kill you worse than I could kill someone,” said Akuji, actually making a joke at his own expense.

“We’ll have more time to worry about it when Icey wakes up,” I muttered.

“How bad is she?”

“There’s a healing wound on her temple, a few slashes on the back of her neck and a sentence carved in her arm, but other then that...”

“A sentence carved on her arm? Carved?” Selene moved over. “Which arm, what are you talking about?”

“They do that to pretty much everyone they attack. I’m not even sure what it says.” I moved her arm out so that Selene could see the bloody wound written in some language that I hadn’t written about yet.

“Aron?”

Aron looked at it. “Oh, it’s not exactly writing, it’s...sort of a symbol...’Amora’ with a few other symbolic marks around it. It’s not going to harm her aside from bleeding unless it’s a tattoo.”

“What are those symbols and what does it mean? Tattoo doesn’t sound good, and will the marks fade with time?” Selene had a bad feeling she was marked to die. Death let no physical wounds heal.

“The mark on her arm are just scratches. She’s not going to die; the marks will fade with time. A tattoo is something I’m stuck with, you don’t need to worry too much about her.”

“Now another question. Why?”

“Why’d she do that? I don’t know, she sometimes does that to other Amora to show she’s boss where she lives. Maybe she was just in a bad mood today.”

Selene nodded. “Bad moods aren’t so good. I’ll start cleaning this up.”

She paused by the screen. “Should we tell Sheila?”

I was little surprised. Sheila had enough to think about at the moment. It must have showed on my face.

Selene inclined her head. “Decide what is best. It may not be just us. I’ll bring Icestar to her room and then clean this up.”

“I’ll wait for Icestar to wake up before talking to Sheila about the situation...”

Chapter Eight
Round 2

POV: Iceclaw

I groaned. My senses slowly returned. My neck felt padded, my forehead cold. The skin on my arm tingled. I focused on breathing, before slowly opening my eyes. That fully awakened the pain, and I groaned out a breath. I just realized I had one of those ice pack things on my head. No, not full of ice, more like a gel pack thing around my forehead.

“You’re awake,” Soundstorm said, having a total ‘state the obvious’ moment.

“What happened and how long have I been out?” I tried to sit up, but pressure went down my arm and the pack started to slip in my face. My neck hurt and I let myself slowly go down again.

“You got clawed and nearly killed by Otesai,” Aron responded. Aron and Soundstorm were playing cards in the middle of the room.

I glanced at my arm. “What the?!”

I stared at the symbols. Had Otesai marked me for death or something? Okay, I was thinking of the demons from Charmed too much. Then I remembered. “You can tell me about the mark after I say this. What about the document? You get rid of it?” Yes, it had been an insanely genius idea to create, but for now I wanted it gone. I wouldn’t cause any more danger than I had created.

“Yep,” Soundstorm answered.

“You’re not going to die, that mark just pretty much means she’s your leader but she can’t order you around unless you’re stuck with a tattoo, so you’re fine,” Aron added.

“No way am I going to be anyone’s servant. Especially not her!” I snarled determinedly. Okay, I’d gotten myself in a bad situation. This was like a first state I had been helpless to stop. If that thing came out... No, don’t think about that. Soundstorm’s characters were not mine, not Darkness... Gah, don’t think about him either! ‘Unless I really do shoot him to the target through the ear. That’d be fun!’ “Aron...the tattoo has no magic, right?”

“Um...kind of depends.”

“On what?!”

“You don’t have a tattoo, so you don’t have to worry about it!” Aron snapped, looking a little bit defensive.

Soundstorm sighed. “It depends on whether you’re a willing slave of the Amora, whether you’re a rebellious slave, or whether you’re working with them or against them. That kind of thing,” Soundstorm explained.

I glared at Aron. I couldn’t keep my mouth shut. “You have no idea, dimension boy! None at all!” I threw back the covers and leapt to my feet.

He grunted.

“You’re usually not so short tempered, Aron,” Soundstorm pointed out. He sighed and shook his head, not responding.

I was still glaring. “He has good reason to be,” I said coolly. “I’m going outside for target practice. I need it.” I snatched my bow, slinging the quiver of arrows on my back. Unzipping the back, I took out my archer’s glove, yanking it on and zipping the pack closed.

Soundstorm didn’t mention that normal arrows wouldn’t get through Amora armour. She just placed down a card and said “speed” while Aron complained that he sucked at card games.

I ignored them, heading out. Once I was outside and in range, the arrow came easy. I calmed myself, sighting the target. I fired. It flew through the air, landing near the kill zone.

There was a flash of fire and a howl as my arrow connected not only with the target, but someone's ear.

He was exactly as Magic described him. The second I thought of Magic, I knew I was going to murder that toad. “Hey! Big gray and ugly! You’ve got worms eating out the middle of your eyes to your brains! You know that?!”

Darkness swung around. He growled at me. I took out another arrow, and he froze. If just for a moment. Then the idiot charged at me and I cursed myself. I was injured, and had no practice with moving targets. When he got near, I fired. He went down with the arrow in his leg. I grinned at him. “Welcome to my world, smelly.”

Darkness snarled, letting out a howl that would spread far. I ignored him when no servants of his showed up. “Nice try. You just brought out the demon, maybe some of my friends, too, thanks.”

Aurora in cat form immediately flew out the door and stopped beside me, turning into her human form. Akuji and Soundstorm were out in seconds, Aron wasn’t far behind them. “Darkness?” Soundstorm asked.

“Magicyop’s villain, yep!” I grinned at the wolf again. “If you’re looking for your ‘lieutenant’, he’s not here.”

“I know what’s going on, or at least I feel power. Where is he?!”

I grinned, feeling better since I woke up. I’m sure Soundy noticed. “I’m telling you, he’s not here. There is another wolf that turned up. Oh, wait, that’s right, you can’t die because if you do, we do.” Okay, now I was getting cocky. I thought. “It depends.”

Darkness growled. “On what?” He sneered, his eyeless sockets maybe more eery than Otesai’s eyes.

That confirmed it. This was Darkness from the Ongoing Rp, or Negrew’s Trilogy. No fear, just sheer confidence. He had no idea about Trihorn or any of them.

“I could just shoot an arrow through you if you don’t agree to leave. Or I could leave you here...” I glanced at Aron. “I’m sure his ‘friends’ wouldn’t mind making you a meal.”

Darkness growled. He vanished in crimson fire. I growled when he lit my arrow on fire. “That’ll teach him to leap before he looks.”

“I’m sure the Amora would either eat him or welcome him with open arms,” Aron stated rather sarcastically.

“And then he’ll betray them and attack with something else arrows can’t penetrate. Stone Harbringers,” I growled.

“Provided he doesn’t get mind-controlled first.”

“Provided he doesn’t read their minds first,” I countered. I grinned at Aron. Magic did good with Darkness when it came to the Amora. I even laughed a bit.

“Touché.”

“That’s me!” My head suddenly hurt and I put my hand to it. “Gah, stupid no-eyed wolf,” I muttered, saying my usual name for him.

“You okay?” Soundstorm asked.

“Just the scratch Otesai gave me. Just let me finish my round and I’ll rest.” I motioned them back, and swiftly drew another arrow. I had twenty-four in all, and all hit the target. A good amount went in the kill zone, two in its back, and one even hit it near the eye(the irony) and heck, one even in its tail! “Help me pull those out, would you?” I asked them.

Soundstorm nodded, and she and Aurora walked forward and began pulling the arrows out.

“Akuji, you know your way around here now?” Soundstorm asked.

“Sort of,” Akuji responded.

I was careful with my arm when pulling my arrows out. Once they were all back in the quiver, I put my archer’s glove away. “Sorry for earlier, Aron. Just...freaked out.”

“It’s fine. Sorry for losing my temper. I don’t know if Soundy told you already, but I’ve got one of those tattoos on the back of my neck...I don’t like talking about them.”

“I’ve read about that far enough. Sorry again.”

I took in a breath. “Will Otesai try again?” Fright coated my voice, and not just for myself. Of course not for myself. Even though Aron was a character, he was still a person, right in front of me. And of course Soundy and the others at W&W County. But what if we failed here? How would we know it won’t go past this place? That was what I had worried about the last time. This time, it seemed oh so much worse.

“Most likely,” Aron sighed.

“I’ll go down fighting.” My hand clenched on my bow. “I’ll be careful if she does.” Darkness isn’t going to be so happy with me, either. Great, I never imagined my obsessing for wolves would end up like this! The mere thought made me smile a bit.

“It’s kind of weird, they’re capable of destroying entire dimensions but seem to have difficulty catching small groups of people,” Aron muttered.

“Um...heh, yeah, that was something I’d planned on fixing but never got around to,” Soundstorm admitted sheepishly.

“Be glad you didn’t.”

I inclined my head slightly. “Well done, you,” I said to Soundstorm. Excellent loophole on her part. “I’m going to head in, guys. You go to Sheila, explain what’s going on. I ask again, how long have I been out?

“Gah, darn it, what’d I miss?” I would have smacked myself in the head had it not been for my wound. How could I be thinking about school work when all this was going on?!

“You’ve been out for two days,” Akuji answered. I tried to think of when I'd been nocked out. That would make today...Wendsday. Soundstorm had gone to find Sheila while I was in hysterics about school.

“Great,” I muttered. “Well, I’m going to rest up. What will you two be doing? Going with Soundstorm?”

“I’m going to see if I can get around your house without smacking into anything or falling on my face,” Akuji admitted.

“I’m going to look around town,” Aurora decided. Aron just shrugged.

“Selene can help you with that,” I put in. “Aron, I would suggest going with Soundstorm”

Aron nodded. “Sheila’s gonna need an example,” he muttered. He followed Soundstorm as quickly as he could, and Soundy slowed her pace so he could catch up.

I went back up to my room. Yeah, it was getting darker. My room was up there, so it got darker faster than the rest of the house. As I strode in all the way in my room to snap the lamp on, I felt my back burn. It did that whenever I was about to be caught doing something, or someone was coming into the room. This was a warning.

With barely a sound, I gripped an arrow out of my quiver, loading it. Slowly, I took my archer’s glove, zipped the pocket, put it on, and placed my hand on the string again. Eyes bore into my back. Whose, I had no idea. All I knew is that I was shivering and I had to still my arms. Taking a breath, I whirled around. My opponent was hiding behind the door where I came in, eyes closed so I couldn’t tell who it was.

I could tell Akuji was silently walking through the house. It was getting easier to navigate now, at least for him. If this got to be a ruckus, and he decided to fight, I hope he could get up here without hurting himself first.

I knew it wasn’t one of my bad guys. Aviaro would have slammed me into the wall already. Ryser would have spoke. Crenx would have crossed himself with the pentacle. Yet why was this one familiar? Then I remembered Akuji. Had he been up here before? Selene. She’d have him teleport up, with her dagger’s sight to lead them just outside my room. Invasion of space and all. WHY did I write that rule and it’s now?! “Show yourself,” I growled at the figure.

When I got no reply, I glared at the figure. “I can guess who you are, but I won’t know unless you show yourself.” I had heard Selene’s incoming footsteps before they were silenced. Good thing I had made her part elf. And the slower but more determined steps of who could only be Akuji.

Otesai heard them too, but ignored them. She threw herself at me.

I fired my arrow. Like that was going to do much! I hardly had any room to maneuver, but I ducked to one side, smashing into the wall, shoulder first. Hopefully she’d topple over my desk and out the window. I doubted she was that dull with her agility, though. There was the unmistakable SNAP of the shaft. One thing was certain in my mind: She was going to kill me.

She bounced off the wall and smashed into my back, knocking me to the floor. She lifted a paw and nearly sliced open the back of my neck when Akuji intervened, whipping her in the side with a blast of magic. The magic was strong enough to send her flying through the window, but she grabbed the window sill and swung back inside. The broken glass stuck in her armour but it didn’t pierce through it.

Selene stood by Akuji’s side. I stood up, ignoring the blood running down my neck and back. She could have snapped my neck! My spinal cord would have been history and that’d’ve been the end for me. Either way, it was too cramped to the point where Otesai could leap at me all the same, and get that chance to. The entrance to my room was right across the window. I took out another arrow, brought the bow up. I shot for her face.

Selene tossed her dagger at the same time.

The arrow bounced off her head and the dagger bounced off the side of her head with a loud noise that’d give any normal person a headache.

Selene moved in front of me, trying to edge me to the entrance.

When Otesai regathered her senses, she threw herself at Akuji. Akuji got the computer off, just incase Soundy might have missed something, as the ticked Amora slammed into his side and knocked him to the floor.

I had to have something! Then I remembered. I ducked under Selene’s arm, over Otesai and to the closet. I took out my old metal bat, and bashed Otesai in the head with it.

My arms went numb for a moment, metal hitting metal. I staggered back.

Otesai yelped. “That’s it, next time I’m bringing my sister, whom I can use as a shield from flying metal baseball bats!” This was a good hint that this wasn’t the first time she’d been hit in the head with a flying metal baseball bat. Akuji had vanished from under her paws.

A screech made me look around. “Darkness, you idiot of a wolf!” I snarled. I didn’t know I had my back turned to Otesai, when I went to glare at the Harbringer Darkness had conjured.

Otesai took a chance to get revenge for the baseball bat, launching herself at me and knocking me to the ground, the force causing me to smash headfirst into a wall, with enough force to give someone a concussion, knock me out, or both.

I groaned as my vision blackened. I just hoped Akuji didn’t get himself killed or do anything stupid. I didn’t even have time to think...

POV: Akuji

I reappeared outside the bedroom, just in time to hear a sickening crack as someone got their head smashed into a wall. Knowing that this was probably Icestar, with her amazing luck, I fired the tracking spell at Otesai. The white collar wrapped around her neck; a white strip standing out in my otherwise completely black vision. Otesai wasn’t thrilled to have the ‘collar’ back around her neck.

Black crystal like shards began forming around me. I hoped these were sharp enough to penetrate the armour she was wearing. I also muttered a quick sight spell and allowed a small amount of energy to wrap around Icestar’s wrist, so that I didn’t hit her. I lightly moved her out of the way before firing a huge amount of dark crystals at her. She let out a loud yelp and the sound of the crystals smashing against the armour was rather painful.

The Harbringer screeched at the window. The huge, stone brute charged in. It had the body of a wolf, tail of a dragon, wings, and head of a cat. Darkness’ main body of his army. It completely ignored Icestar and Otesai both, lashing its talons at me.

Hearing the sound of the talons coming at me, I surrounded himself with a barrier. The tail bounced off the barrier but the power of the blow made the barrier incredibly difficult to hold up. Talk about draining. What were these girls thinking when they wrote about these things?! I dropped the barrier and sent a large amount of flames at the creature.

The Harbringer screeched again, backing up. It turned, leaping over Otesai and Icestar’s limp form and out the window. Despite being made of stone, it flew off.

The flames vanished and I turned to look at Otesai.

“You quite done here?” I asked irritably.

“For now,” she responded. “Goodness, I can’t have a fair one on one match without some pesky human interrupting.”

“I’m not human,” I objected.

She gave me an odd look but shook her head and whimpered, turning around and vanishing.

Icestar stirred, painfully standing up. “I have got to stop ticking her off...”

I walked over to where Otesai had been standing when I’d attacked her with those crystals. There was some blood on the ground. “Looks like we found something that pierces armour. Or maybe what she was wearing was just a rusty pair. I dunno, glad no one died this time.” Speaking of dead people, I wondered when I’d need to kill someone again to keep myself alive.

“Yeah,” Icestar agreed, more than a bit breathless. “Thanks.”

“No problem,” I said dismissively. “You’re alright? ...Sorry, standard question.”

“Glad I didn’t get clawed on the other side of my head, and Otesai didn’t break my spinal cord, so yeah, I’m okay.”

“Could be worse...you could be dead...sorry, Captain Obvious moment.”

She smacked me upside the head. “Duh, Akuji.”

I smiled slightly. “Where’s everyone else?” I asked.

“I’m right behind you,” I heard Soundy say.

“...Oh, hi.” She laughed at me.

“Back from Sheila’s so soon?”

“Yeah, I ran the whole way and now I’m sleepy,” she said brightly.

“Well, that’s Soundy accounted for. Maybe you guys should get back,” Iceclaw said. “I’ll be fine once I clean up.”

“Why can’t Akuji just stick around here?” Soundstorm suggested, her tone slightly amused.

“I was kinda thinking I’d look around,” I admitted, ignoring that last statement.

Iceclaw rolled her eyes. “I’m sure Aron could use someone else to talk to besides Tei the snake. Syaoran and Mokona he hardly knows and once Mokona blows up your house, I doubt he’ll have any more understanding of them than he does right now.”

“Good point.”

“Oh, and for the record, Akuji, I did not make that stone freak.”

“Stone freak?”

“The Harbringer at the window. I kinda heard it screech.”

“Is that what they’re called?”

“Not only do I have to now kill Soundy, but kill the toad like I should have months ago. Don’t ask.”

Soundstorm picked up one of the crystals on the floor. “So the crystals broke the armor, huh?” she said.

“I guess so,” I responded.

“Akuji was saying he could coat our weapons with it incase the Amora attack again.”

“Sounds like a plan to me,” Soundstorm said.

“You sure it won’t take up too much energy? There’s a lot of stuff everyone uses,” Iceclaw warned.

“Might take a while, but I can do it,” I insisted.

“I’ll do some patrols after I get fixed. See if any more characters show up, then I’m doing some practice. Soundy, Selene will help out with my neck, Otesai opened it again. You get some sleep.”

“Alright,” I said with a nod. Soundstorm looked like she wanted to protest, but decided against it.

“Okay, so, we’ll begin tomorrow? Pretty late out and I’ve got to call Magic to see if he can get someone to fix my window.”

“And Akuji, thanks for helping out.” She smacked Soundstorm before she could say anything and left the room.

“Yup,” Soundstorm said with a shrug. “I won’t need to kill for another few days, it’ll be fine,” I said, turning away.

“Sorry I brought that up.”

“It’s fine,” I responded. “I’m used to it.”

Iceclaw looked thoughtful before shrugging. “Still, I should have kept my mouth shut, like always. I’ll show you to Rick’s tomorrow.”

Chapter Nine
A Time Lord’s Magic

POV: Lostpaw

Rick looked up as I opened the door. “My English lady Lostpaw! Or are you just Losty now? Nah, never mind. Haven’t seen You since you gave me your prize chair to hold onto. Come to take it back, have you?”

“Why, yes I have, Rick,” I said, attempting the best English accent I could muster. “I knew you’d keep it good shape!” I walked towards the front desk.

“Got it right here for you. Freshly polished. However, I nearly got my hand cut off saving it from Kurogane when he tested the sharpness of his sword from the constant sharpening sheathe. But, it’s all in one piece!” He hoisted it up onto the desk.

I put my hand on the chair leg, trying to figure out the best way to carry it. I snorted when I heard about Kurogane. I didn’t spend much time with him, but what I’ve heard about him certainly told me enough. He was lucky he didn’t harm the chair, though, or he would’ve gotten the back of it straight in his face. I took the chair with my two hands and practiced wielding it in the center of the hunting store. Practice makes perfect, after all.

Rick laughed. “I’ve got something special to show you, My Queen of England,” he teased. “Akuji has been adding some crystal to some things and I think you’ll appreciate this. You wait there and practice, s’right?”

I looked up, excited. I must admit, crystals [and most shiny things] were a weak spot of mine. I flung the chair a few times, testing some new moves I had thought of recently while awaiting the surprise.

Rick came out with two other things in one hand. The chair was coated in black crystal, and spiky almost all over. Except for the seat part of it. He put it down as if it was a priceless display piece. “Come take a look.”

I could feel my eyes widen as I looked at the chair. It didn’t even occur to me how strange it was that a chair was my signature weapon now - the chair in front of me was just so beautiful I forgot all about that. I reached out to touch it. “May I...?” I asked Rick.

“Take these gloves, so you don’t cut yourself. Before you try anything, you have a chain cord and a rope cord, which go on these here for them.” He pointed to a ring on the leg and one that could be removed and added on the seat. “And here’s a chair on the go.” He pointed to a pack he’d put off to the side. “So put those on and knock yourself out. I wouldn’t mind if you knocked Kurogane out, too.”

I took the gloves, putting them on. “Thanks so much, Rick!” I eagerly took the pack and slung it over my shoulder. I gingerly picked the large chair up and tested out the new moves. This chair was wonderful. It was so streamlined and cut through the air beautifully. “I’ll be sure to use this on Kurogane!” I called back at Rick with a laugh, heading towards the door.

“Don’t forget your other one,” he called, handing it to me, along with the cords. He gave a playful bow before heading back to his counter.

“Oh, thanks!” I said, running back to the counter and grabbing my original chair. I was now armed with three chairs, and nobody could stop me! I shook away any mock delusions of grandeur and stepped back to the exit.

A few knocks on my door came about fifteen minutes later while I was practicing with my chairs.

I started at the sound of someone knocking at my door. What with all these characters around here again, it could be anyone. I grabbed my shiny new chair and stepped towards the door in a defensive stance. I opened the door in a hurry and slammed the figure I saw there - probably not the best idea. I only saw a tall shadow, it was a gut reaction! Yeah, I should have learned by now to never follow my instincts. Ever.

The figure was only out for a second. “Oi! What was That for?” He stood up, rubbing his head. Long description short, he looked like...

Holy ****. Holy... ****. I almost dropped my brand new chair. “It’s the Doctor!” I breathed out, extremely close to squeeing, and barely stopping myself. I regained some modicum of composure. “I am SO sorry!” I set the chair down and rushed to him. “Did I... break your face or something?” I felt a mixture of happy hyperness and guilt for smashing the Doctor in the face.

“Ah, no, no you did not. Might I ask, what are you doing whacking people over the head with a chair for?” He put his hands in his pockets.

“I thought you were someone else. I’m not sure exactly who else, but... I wasn’t expecting you, though.” I grinned uncontrollably like the fangirl I knew I was.

He looked skeptical. “How did you know I was the Doctor? And where am I? The Tardis gave me no reading, went crazy she did. Nothing fried though. Just got tossed around and bang, ended up here.” He spoke as if it were totally casual.

“You’re in Wands & Worlds County,” I said, and proceeded to explain to him the situation - characters from everywhere appearing here and whatnot. “I have no idea WHY everyone is here... but they are. And so are you! Which is great! Because you’re awesome!” I allowed myself to squeal once. But only once.

The Doctor looked stunned for a moment, muttered to himself, then said, “Well...” He ran a hand through his, as he called it ‘poofy’ hair. “I guess I’ll adapt to that scenario then, shouldn’t I? So, whilst I’m doing that, whose pleasure do I have in being in this house?”

I held out my hand. “It’s Losty, you can call me Losty,” I giggled out and silently cursed myself. I looked around and motioned him in. “So you can make yourself at home here. Don’t worry about making a mess or whatever, my house is always a total wreck.”

The Doctor strolled in, bending this way and that. “Well, it’s a certainly well made house, isn’t it? Where’re your parents, you’re certainly not old enough to live on your own... Wait, never mind, who runs Wands and Worlds County?”

“Sheila Ruth, and her son Magicyop,” I replied, closing the door behind him. “They just got back from vacation. I can take you to go meet them, if you’d like,” I offered.

“Oh, no no, I wouldn’t want to intrude so early. Well, hello, what ‘ave we here?” He’d spotted my crystal chair...crystallized by a demon.

“It’s a chair,” I laughed. “See, I used a chair to fight off these... Eraser things, I think they were called, once before. It’s become my signature weapon and tool ever since. Comes in quite handy, if I do say so myself. That one’s new.”

“I wonder what it is?” He took out his sonic screwdriver.

“Beats me. I mean, I know it’s crystal, but that’s about it. You could always ask Rick - he’s the guy who runs the shop, he gave me the chair.” I wasn’t quite up-to-speed about any different types of crystal, I had to admit.

The sonic screwdriver made that noise it always does as he scanned the chair. He clicked it off after a moment. “I’m going to have to see if the Tardis can pick anything up from this at some point. So, where exactly am I from, then, if I’m a character?”

“You’re from a television program called ‘Doctor Who.’ It’s been on for years, hugely popular. Everyone loves you, you know. They - well, we - tune in every time your show is on. Through all ten incarnations of you,” I laughed.

“Ah. So, has anyone or anything else appeared from...” He paused, his face looking weird as he said, “My program.” Then he seemed to realize what he was saying. “Get out, really?! That’d be so cool to see.”

I smiled. “I have some DVDs around here, if you want to see them later. They’re in here... somewhere. And uh, yeah, I think something else HAS appeared. I personally didn’t see him, but I heard - news gets around fast here - that, uhm... a Dalek kind of appeared here. But then a knight and a huge horse came and destroyed him. Yeah... this is kind of a strange place...” I wondered how he would react to news of a Dalek here. And I hoped that no more would appear.

“WHAT?!”

I nodded. “I wasn’t there, so I don’t know any details, but yeah, I’m pretty sure there was a Dalek here. Nobody was hurt though, thankfully. I mean, the Dalek was, but you get the point...”

“Who encountered the Dalek?”

“Uhm...” I tried to remember all the details I could. “It was Iceclaw. And Ripple and Tumble were there too. And the knight, but...”

“Well, if they’re around here, show me! Allons-y!” He pointed his sonic screw-driver like a leading baton and headed out the door. He fished some keys out of his pocket and clicked it at the TARDIS sitting in my front yard.

I quickly followed him out of the door and rushed ahead of him. “Icey’s house is this way!” I smirked, chuckling to myself. “Allons-y, that’s so you,” I said as I lead the way to Icey’s house.

The Doctor paused at the sidewalk and waved at me to do the whole door ceremony.

I spun around and rushed to his side. “Sorry, I forgot,” I blushed, kind of embarrassed.

“You going to ring the door bell or should I?”

“You can do the honors, you know best, after all,” I smiled, still incredulous that I was talking to the Doctor. The flippin’ Doctor. I silently wondered if I was dreaming.

“Ah, but you know her and I don’t, so I insist.”

I took the cue. “Alright, if you insist.” I rung the doorbell, waiting for Icey to answer.

It was a while, but Iceclaw came out. Selene was at her shoulder, her silvery hair freshly combed. Icestar had her bow at her side. Seeing us, she unknocked the arrow and slid it back in the quiver. “Hey, Losty. Doctor.”

The Doctor gave a friendly wave.

“Hey, Iceclaw!” I greeted her. “Uhm, The Doctor needs to speak to you about something that you... saw before. The Dalek. Can we maybe come in for a minute?” I always felt awkward asking to enter into peoples’ houses. I always felt like I was intruding. But this was too important a thing.

She smiled. “You don’t even need to ask. Come on in, then, I won’t shoot you.”

“Shoot us? That’s rather violent, isn’t it?” the Doctor asked as he followed me in.

I thanked Icey and came in and sat down. “Take it away, Doctor, you’re the Dalek-expert here.”

“So, what about the Dalek?” the Doctor asked, taking a seat by me.

I looked to Iceclaw. “Yeah, what exactly happened. I learned the basic gist of what exactly went down there, but no details. What happened, really?”

“That was about...the third thing that showed up, I think.” Iceclaw explained what she had explained to all of us before. “The Dalek chased after myself, Ripplepelt, and Tumblestar. Ripple got mad at me, obviously, and...Oh, sweet Lady Luck she was right! Anyway, my character, Aviaro, showed up and beat the Dalek up from behind. He’s strong, not god strong or a god, just strong. He then took the Dalek inside the case and...” She made a crushing motion with her fist. “Why he helped us, I don’t know.”

I silently wondered whether the Doctor and I could go check there. It was a construction site, messy and jumbled, where nobody goes... it would be the perfect place for anyone to hide. I voiced my thoughts.

Iceclaw leaned back, her posture confident. “It’s like the ‘abandoned’ construction site now. Kinda creepy. Call me a coward, so what. If you ask me, we’ve got bigger problems than Daleks. The Amora, if they get Aron back, will destroy this entire dimension. Doctor, they’re mechanical, at least partly, so you can get at them okay. And my character you can’t kill unless you’re very specific.”

Oh, right. The Amora. Why did they have to be here too? I remember reading about them. Iceclaw was right. Daleks weren’t our biggest issue right now. Unless they were here in a very large group, that is. Then we could have a serious problem on our hands. Like we haven’t had our share of those lately.

“Trihorn was saying to study our characters. What he doesn’t realize is how much we know already. We should stick to what we know already, like we kinda did last time. It might help.”

“Probably...” What I was about to say sounded stupid, even in my head, but it was worth a shot. “You know, if we created these characters and wrote their lives, right... could we control them even now in our world?” I glanced at the Doctor who had remained fairly quiet. To be honest, I got that idea from an old “Doctor Who” episode. See, whoever said that watching TV rots your brain should rethink that.

Iceclaw seemed to have been thinking that. “I don’t think so. If that’s how we got them, that’s how they’re going to stay.” She cleared her throat and nodded pointedly at Selene, her Temple Guardian.

The Doctor leaned back, crossing one leg over the other. “So you can’t alter your characters. What if they’re underdeveloped?”

“No idea. Creating or even bringing in would be risky. I say don’t try it.”

“You can’t even control when a character comes, anyway,” said the Doctor. “So we’ll work with what we’ve got. I’ll try to track anything with my TARDIS...” He glanced at me. “With Losty’s help here.”

I straightened up. With my help... he just said ‘with Losty’s help.’ I was more than a little proud of myself there. “Sounds good to me... I hope I’ll be of some use anyway.”

“Losty, you’re our chair legend, you’re useful. Just come to the chat room often. And you and Ripple and Cloudy are going to get into a Major cat fight!”

“Why?” asked Selene, speaking for the first time.

“Well, Ripple and Cloudy had better watch out, I’ve got my brand new sparkly chair, remember!” I laughed.

“Losty, she’s got characters you wouldn’t believe,” Iceclaw said simply...and with a...glint in her eye and the corner of her mouth twisted upwards.

I recognized the little sparkle in her eye. “You bet your tail I do,” I grinned. I was looking forward to seeing what Iceclaw had in her mind - I was a little frightened, sure, but hey, nothing exciting comes with perfect knowledge of safety anyway, right?

“Oh, sparkly chair? Make sure it’s not Twilight skin wrapped otherwise Trihorn might burn that, too!” She burst out laughing.

The Doctor and Selene glanced at each other before the Doctor said, “Oh, yeah, Twilight. That book by Meyer? I tried looking into the future a bit...a little rocky, so I gave up and moved onto another project.”

“Oh, yeah, I heard about that whole... fiasco, with Bella and Edward. I dunno, the book’s kind of fun to read... I’m not about to weep over their deaths, though. But no Twilight skin here, though. Just beautifully crafted crystal,” I was really quite fond of my new chair.

Iceclaw reached over her shoulder and pulled out a 30 inch arrow. It was in the same crystal, except the knock and vanes. “The only thing we know of that pierces Amoran armor. Akuji took a lot of energy to do this. He’s resting right now.”

“Akuji? I don’t believe I’ve met him yet, I -” I stopped dead. What with my crystal chair... something told me I was just enlisted to fight the Amora. I hope the chair doesn’t break...

Selene said, “They are after Aron. We stand in their way, so we’re All against the Amora. Will you fight with us?” She looked at the Doctor and Iceclaw facepalmed.

I looked at the Doctor. I knew I would fight with every breath for my fellow Wands & Worlds County members, but I would never expect the Doctor to. Still, he would be a valuable addition to our little team, so I kept silent. Besides, I would love to have him around even if he wasn’t useful. So I awaited his response.

“I don’t fight,” said the Doctor. “However, I could be of some use. Time Lords were peacekeepers, so maybe a little talking here and there. And you did say they were mechanical, even if part, so I’ll see what I can do. I’m not going anywhere, it seems.”

“We don’t know how the characters left, so, good to have you here, Doctor,” grinned Iceclaw.

Selene didn’t even ask about the Time War and went off.

“I’m not sure if a lot of these characters will listen to talking... but it’s worth a shot, and always preferable to the alternative, of course.”

“Way to think like me,” said the Doctor.

“Let me borrow my friend for a minute.” Iceclaw grabbed my sleeve and dragged me to another room.

Once in the other room, I looked at Iceclaw. “What is it?” I asked curiously.

“Have you seen Minou today?”

“Minou? No... no, I don’t recall I have.” My voice rose a tiny bit. “Has something happened to her?!”

“Him,” Iceclaw corrected. “I don’t know. I hope not.”

“Maybe we should go around ask people?” I suggested, worried now.

“We need to report the Doctor’s arrived first. I’ll stop by Minou’s today, see if he’s home.”

“Okay, good idea. In the meantime, should we take the Doctor to see Sheila, so she knows he’s here?”

Iceclaw smacked me upside the head. “Didn’t I just imply that?!”

“Ow! Yes... yes, you did... I’m kind of slow on the whole... implying-thing, I’m not a very subtle person.” I indignantly rubbed the spot on my head where Iceclaw had struck me. “Ow...” I muttered again.

She chuckled.

“Everything all right?” The Doctor poked his head around the corner.

“Losty needs to report you to Sheila,” Iceclaw said, pushing me while gripping the Doctor’s sleeve and dragging him along. She opened the door, shoved me out, and then shoved the Doctor after me.

“Wait, wait, wait, hold on now.” The Doctor yanked his sleeve away. “How’d you get hurt?” He nodded on at the bandage around Iceclaw’s head.

“Oh, I just annoyed an Amora and got clawed in the head.” She went to scratch her head and the sleeve of her shirt slipped over her upper arm to show more wounds in the form of symbols.

I looked at Iceclaw’s arm and gasped. “What... what are those?!” I hadn’t ever seen something like this before - maybe only in movies, but never in real life. “Did the Amora give you that?”

“Otesai specifically. Yeah, she did...Aron says that’s what they do to all the people they attack. I personally think it means, ‘You’ve been killed by your surperior and this is how we’re going to show it.’ Ha! Stupid Otesai ran from a little collar. I guess she’s not a tame wolf.” She chuckled.

The Doctor looked disapproving. “I don’t see what’s funny about this. Anyway, I’m with you. Like I said before, but now I’m really excited about checking out this construction site.”

“Oh, and she also clawed me in the back of my neck, twice,” Iceclaw added.

I turned to the Doctor. “I agree, we should probably look at the construction site, after I take you to see Sheila.” I turned back to Iceclaw. “You okay?” I indicated the back of her neck.

“Fine, fine,” she said. “Just going to murder Soundstorm is all.”

I decided to not inquire further into that threat, as I figured the answer would probably just lead to more questions.

Iceclaw grinned. “First it’s the giant spiders and I nearly get killed by her character. Simple as that. Now go on.”

“Have fun with Ripple and Cloudy you two!” The door shut.

Ah, yes, Ripple and Cloudy, I thought. This should be fun. I turned to the Doctor. “Sheila’s house is this way, it’s not far. She just needs to know you’re here, is all.” I smiled and started walking in the direction of Sheila’s house.

“Another time wouldn’t hurt. Allons-y!”

When I reached Sheila’s house, I rang the doorbell. “I’m sure you like everyone here in Wands & Worlds County,” I made small talk waiting for Sheila’s answer. “Even in a situation like this, we’re all pretty friendly, I’d say.”

“We’ll see about that, now won’t we?”

The Doctor walked behind but he kept looking over at the construction site.

I looked back at The Doctor and saw him looking at the construction site. I was tempted to say “Hey, let’s go there instead,” but I knew I probably shouldn’t. Sheila would be angry.

I couldn’t help but wonder what was over there now, though...

The Doctor caught my look. “Come on, then. I’m sure Sheila would understand.”

For a few moments, I looked between the Doctor, the construction site, and Sheila’s house. The sensible part of my brain was saying “No, we should probably go to Sheila’s first.” But the rest of my brain was screaming, “Okay, then!” I went with the latter half. “Yeah, she’ll understand, probably.” I grinned.

“Allons-y!” The Doctor went dashing off at top speed.

I struggled to keep up, trying to remember the last time I ran this fast. I eventually caught up to him, with a significant amount of hardship.

The Doctor slowed down. He walked into the site, spinning around with his hands in his pockets. “Well well, definitely kinda empty for a construction site, don’t you think?”

“I don’t remember it looking like this,” I commented in response. I was kind of nervous, but I tried my best to conceal it.

The Doctor carried on for a bit before something caught his eye. He walked up to something carved, with the body of a wolf, head of a cat, and wings against its side. There were others like it, some metal, some stone. “Well, lookie ‘ere, Losty.” He ran a hand over the carved closed eye. “Intriguing, isn’t it?”

I walked up and picked another one up, it was almost identical, only smaller and lighter. “Have you seen these anywhere before?” I guessed not, judging from the curious tone in his voice, but I wanted to make sure.

“Nope. I wonder how long it took. It’s huge.” The Doctor ran a hand along it. When his back was turned, a stone eye slowly opened.

I noticed the eye open, and jumped backwards. “D-Doctor! The eye! It just opened!” I cursed myself for sounding so terrified, but I think it was kind of fitting for the circumstances

The Doctor leapt back as the thing suddenly stood up. It wasn’t the only one. The others stood up, screeching at us and baring curved claws.

The Doctor moved me behind him, taking out his sonic screwdriver.

I threw the small one down as it clawed at my face. I looked around to find a sort of weapon to work with - unfortunately, there was none. I hadn’t even brought my chair.

The Doctor aimed his screwdriver at one of the metal ones. It screeched, tossing its cat head back and forth.

“These aren’t controlled. They’re alive!”

“When I find the member who created these things, I’m going to flay them!” I grunted, jumping out of the way as one of the creature’s huge paws came crashing down near me.

The Doctor aimed for that same one, but he seemed to have trouble. “Why isn’t this working?! It’s metal!” He shook the screwdriver, smacking it against his hand. “I don’t understand. It’s alive but it could still be controlled. I’ve done millions of things with this screwdriver. What are these things? Maybe there’s some kind or code or control panel in the building...no, if there was a control panel I’d have it. But then again

“We have to get OUT of here! If we can find the person who thought these up, we might know more about how to control them!” I dodged another huge paw and looked towards the exit.

There was a harsh laugh. “Control them? No, no, no. You humans. I control these creatures, as it was I who made them.”

The Doctor had his serious face on. “Show yourself!”

I scanned the construction site, looking for the one who had just spoken to us, but I couldn’t find anyone.

“Very well.”

Crimson fire burst up in front of us. It went down to reveal a gray wolf...with no eyes!

I wanted to scream, but I was frozen to the spot. I could feel as thought the wolf were staring right into me, even though he had no eyes to see.

He grinned yellowed teeth. “Another Wands and Worlds member, huh? And as for you.” He turned his head to the Doctor. “I don’t know What you are. I am the darkness, since the beginnings of time, so I would know.”

The Doctor put his hands in his pockets and rocked on the balls of his feet. “I’m a Time Lord. And I could say the same about you in my time as a Time Lord. Who are you?”

“I am the darkness, I am the night!”

“Good for you,” answered the Doctor sarcastically. “Why are you attacking us?”

“Well, it’s not like I can be found out right now, can I?”

“Found out, found out about what? What’ve you got against us? Now I think of it what are You doing here?”

I stood and just listened in fear to the back and forth the Doctor was having with the wolf. I wanted to respond to the wolf’s “another Wands & Worlds member” remark, but I couldn’t. I cursed my cowardice.

Darkness grinned. It seemed cocky. “I’ve my plans.”

“Who’d you meet up before, what other Wands and Worlds member?”

Darkness continued to grin. “You’ll never know. Ranx!”

The earth shifted under my foot.

“Ranx, what’s Ranx?”

I was beginning to wish that we’d just gone to Sheila’s as planned. And not to mention, I was absolutely dreading this “Ranx,” whatever it was. I looked at the Doctor. ‘I hope he has a plan...’ I thought.

Something erupted from under my foot.

I tripped up and fell backwards, having no clue what was happening beneath me, not even wanting to know anymore. I hit the ground with a thud.

The Doctor cried out and fell over. Something large and black was clinging to his leg. Darkness laughed.

I scrambled to try and free the Doctor from the black mess on his leg, until I realized that it was also on my leg as well. I jerked my leg around, but to no avail.

“Ranx! Just the man here!” Darkness snapped.

Two pincers withdrew, bloody and dripping with something, from the Doctor’s leg.

“Of course, Master,” said Ranx. He turned his eyes on me, clacking his pincers.

I attempted to edge myself backwards, away from Ranx and his menacing stare.

A stone paw slammed down on my chest, pinning me there. The Harbringer lashed its tail as the Doctor started to sweat. He growled, “Poison.”

I grabbed at the stone leg, trying to desperately to throw the large creature off and get to the Doctor. “What do you want?!” I yelled in his face, and was surprised at my own courage to even say anything at all.

“A black wolf named Negrew.”

Negrew, Negrew... I thought. I realized where I had heard that from soon enough... ICECLAW! “I don’t know where Negrew is, or even who Negrew is! Now let us go, he needs medical help!” I said through gritted teeth. There was no way I could send these things after Iceclaw. I’d have to act for them.

Darkness grinned. “Oh, but I love that look of pain on his face. It suites him better than that angry face he had a few seconds ago.”

I beat the creature’s legs with my fists, a futile action, but it was pretty much all I could do at this point. “He doesn’t know who Negrew is either! What’s the point of doing this?!” My arms were starting to get weak.

“The purpose of fun, of course,” said Darkness. “Besides, I could use a meal.”

I cursed at him numerous times and... I caved. “Fine, I know where Negrew is, just let him go!” Of course, I didn’t have a clue where Negrew was. But I had to do something. Anything.

Darkness chuckled. “Do you really? You just said you didn’t know who he was.”

“I... I was lying. Hasn’t anyone ever lied to you before?” I put on the most convincing face I could muster.

Darkness growled and hate came onto his face. “More than once.”

I shrunk away from the vicious look on his face, far more frightening than the sadistic smile he had on before.

“Maybe a friend’s death is in order for him to hurry up if Negrew’s not here yet.” He continued to sit where he was. “Ranx, put in some more poison to this member’s friend here.”

Through his pain the Doctor said, “Let her go! Who is this Negrew, anyway?”

“To let her go or to answer your question. If Ranx puts in more poison, you won’t live long enough to figure out if I keep my word nor have your question answered.”

He grinned a pained smile. “Oh, believe me, I wouldn’t have to.”

Darkness growled. “What do you mean?”

I lay there. I was so helpless. I couldn’t do anything to help anyone right now. Not the Doctor. Not even myself. I couldn’t help but feel that the Doctor would be okay, though. He probably has a plan - since when does he not have a plan?

The Doctor laughed. “Oh, when I’m ‘dead’ you’ll figure it out.”

He started to glow with regeneration energy as the poison took hold.

I let a small smile creep onto my face. See, I knew it. Let’s see what this Darkness thinks of that!

As he gasped at the energy, he waved both arms at a metal Harbringer. It screeched at the alien energy, frozen in place and continuing to make the ruckus.

Darkness snarled. “WHAT IS THIS?!”

“There’s the Doctor for ya,” I snapped at the creature.

The Doctor shot up, wielding his sonic screwdriver once it was over. He grabbed some rope and tossed it around the creature’s neck. Darkness snarled, blasting fire at him.

The Doctor’s coat caught. “Aw, I loved that coat!” He shrugged it off and got onto the creature’s back, slinging the rope into its mouth. He played around with his sonic screw driver before saying, “There we go! What you say we get out of here, Losty?”

The metal Harbringer went up against stone. That didn’t seem to fair well, but the metal Harbringer suddenly had long, hard claws and sliced the stone one’s head off. It lowered itself onto its stomach and extended one paw out to me.

“Well, come on then!” called the Doctor.

I grabbed onto the metal ones paw and hoisted myself up. “Thanks,” I looked up at the Doctor and smiled, scrambling up on to the creature’s back.

The stone Harbringers were closing in, giving off screeches and snarls.

“Looks like we better get outta here, then,” I commented, feeling rather more confident now than I was before.

The Doctor grinned. “Well, as that wolf has something against W&W members, why don’t you do the honors?” He held his screwdriver out to me.

I took the sonic screwdriver gratefully. “Allons-y!” I laughed, and pointed the screwdriver at the metal creature.

The Doctor pressed my finger on the button for a while before flicking my wrist up. He took it back, tucking it away in his pocket. “Allons-y indeed!” He yanked on the rope and the creature opened its wings and flew into the sky.

Laughing, Darkness called after us, “That’s it for your friend then! You say a word, I guarantee his death, and others!”

“You threaten them, I promise you!” snarled the Doctor, leaving his threat unfinished.

Darkness said two very simple words: “Too late.”

I gulped. If anything happened to the Doctor or any of my friends in Wands & Worlds county, I would never forgive myself. I can’t let anything happen to anyone. I just can’t.

POV: Ripplepelt

I sat down in one of the seats. It was an assembly, on Thursday.

Iceclaw came, a bandage on her head, her neck padded, and white gauze around her lower arm. She looked tired and Selene walked behind her. Sheila was working with Magicyop on the stage...and OMG, what that Grassystar?! Iceclaw hated him.

I leaned forward in my seat.

I waved my hand up in the air, trying to get Iceclaw’s attention.

Iceclaw noticed and worked her way over. She sat next to me, grinning. “Any characters of yours show up yet?”

I shook my head, grinning slightly. “Nah, my characters are too crazy. If they’re added into this fiasco.....I might have to move.”

“Don’t even think about it. Hey, Soundy!”

Soundstorm came in, followed by a bunch of people. Iceclaw said to me, “The guy with white hair is Aron, not sure you’ve met. The one with the red eye, a demon named Akuji, the snake...Sheesh, she brought Tei?! Anyway, and then you have Syaoran and Mokona from Tsubasa.”

“I’ve never read Tsubasa, but I think I remember them from other stuff.” I leaned back in my seat, propping my feet up on the empty seat in front of me. “Who else has showed up that I don’t know about.”

“You’re about to find out.”

“Wonderful...”

Starry walked in next, with Kurogane and Fai. There was a large wolf like creature I’d never seen before who Iceclaw told me was Arashi by name.

Then... Losty and the Doctor!

My eyes widened. “Seriously? My life is complete.” I pretended to do one of the classic anime swoons, only to start laughing.

Iceclaw chuckled. She frowned. “Something’s up, though. And yes, remember the Dalek chase when you said if a character shows up, they would? You guessed it.”

“So everyone from Rp’s, made up or real, are gonna show up?” I clarified, sitting back down.

“I thought we discussed this. But just look.”

Losty and the Doctor seemed to be in an argument. Losty looked defeated and uncertain while the Doctor was insistent and frustrated.

“What’s that about?”

“Something up?” Iceclaw called.

They looked over, and suddenly their faces glowed breifly then Losty said, “Nope. Political debate.”

Iceclaw leaned over and whispered in my ear, “Okay, you saw that, right?”

I nodded. “So that wasn’t just me,” I whispered back.

Losty and the Doctor joined behind us as Soundy took a seat in front with Lilac, Starry and the rest of the Tsubasa characters joining them. More members came in, Lightstreak carrying a cat carrier and Wolf with a character I didn’t recognize.

“It’s like a circus,” I muttered under my breath.

“Trihorn burned Bella and Edward,” Iceclaw snickered. “I don’t hate the books, but Bella and Edward irk me some.” She looked at Soundy as she asked something, responded, “I’ll heal, don’t worry,” then looked back to me.

Being careful of Iceclaw’s injuries, I hugged her. “Thank you! I wanted to hurt Edward so bad!!” I let go of her and jumped up and down in my seat.

“Ripple! Look who I found!” Tumble came over and dumped a black and white cat with golden eyes on my lap.

I looked down at Tumble. “Why give her to me?”

“She’s your character! And I’ve already got Deathstar and Spirit in my house,” she retorted.

Moon yawned widely and batted at the ties of my black and white striped hoodie. “Meh, she isn’t as bad as Deathstar and Spirit. Good thing Flier isn’t technically mine,” I added, grinning at Iceclaw.

“Nah, she is,” Iceclaw said as Tumble sat next to her.

“You thought of her,” I protested.

“Who’s the new character?” Lilac asked from in front of us.

Moon jumped onto my shoulder, sitting down so she could have a better look. “Icestar must know,” said Moon, yawning again.

“Iceclaw,” she corrected. “Oh, and Ripple, I Did get black and brown fur and amber eyes when we were turned into cats.” She grinned.

“Ha. No surprise there. Wonder what I woulda turned into, cause my actual first cat character was white.....I don’t want to find out,” I added hastily.

Moon dipped her head to the side. “Sorry, you just remind me of Icestar.”

“Close enough,” Ice muttered. She pointed at me, “Ha! You can’t call me a leader anymore! And Lilac, this is Ripple’s character Moonfire.”

“Yes, I can,” I replied. Moon dipped her head deeply at Lilac, somehow staying on my shoulder.

“You missed the author chat.”

“I went to watch that new movie, sorry.”

“PM spoilers to you?”

“Might as well, can’t afford to read the new books anyway.”

“I’m still no leader, let alone yours.”

“Psh.”

Sheila called for everyone’s attention, and the noise quieted down almost immediately.

“As you know the characters are coming back along with original characters,” announced Sheila. “Battle classes will resume tomorrow, so be sure to go to Rick for your weapons unless you’ve kept them. Iceclaw, I hate to use you, but could you come up here?”

Iceclaw sighed. “She used Lilac and Starry’s injuries the last time,” she hissed to me.

I blinked and looked at Ice. “Just don’t go up there, she can’t force you.”

“It’s okay. You need to know what’s going on, too.” She patted my shoulder, tickled Moonfire under the chin before going up.

Moonfire crawled up to the top of my head so she could see around people. I felt bad for whoever sat behind me, but, I ain’t going to tell her what to do.

She unraveled the gauze on her arm and showed the symbols on her arm, then explained about the attack from the Amora.

Sheila thanked her before she came down the stage and sat next to me again.

“From the characters I have recorded so far, I ask this question: Are you willing to help us?” This was Magicyop talking now.

Moonfire looked around and voiced up. “Not sure how I can, Magicyop, but, I’ll try,” she called, hoping he could hear her.

I quickly grabbed the cat off my head and put her in my arms. “Shush.”

Grassystar looked ready to leap off the stage when he spotted his friend. “Here here!”

From there it was an uproar.

Moonfire stayed in my arms, but, I could tell she had a triumphant grin on her face.

Arashi gave a roar and the person in the shadows—Virgil, Coalfang’s character as Ice told me—chuckled in agreement. The Doctor said, “Allons-y!” while Kurogane grunted in agreement while Fai waved. Soundstorm’s characters didn’t know what to do, but Aron turned around to look at us.

“You’ve got friends here, Aron, don’t worry,” Iceclaw said. He smiled slightly, nodded, and faced the front again.

The doors burst open and a wolf trotted in. Behind her was a large cat with black, brown, and white fur with gray eyes. “Sorry we’re late,” called the cat.

Moonfire meeped and hid in my jacket. “Look who showed up, Ice,” I grinned.

“Oh, no,” Iceclaw groaned, slamming her face into her hands. “Ow, my head.”

Moonfire’s head poked out of the collar of my hoodie.

I just grinned innocently. “Magicyop! Two more guests!”

Deathstar and Spirit sat near the back, Deathstar on the back of an empty chair.

Grassystar hissed. “What are you doing here?!”

Deathstar chuckled. “I want to be here, now shut up, elder.”

Grassy bristled.

“Oi! Got nothin’ nice to say, don’t say anything at all, ya’ mangy stray!” I called, tilting my head over to Tumble. “Sorry, but, he deserved that.”

Everyone laughed, save maybe Kurogane.

Iceclaw patted me on the back.

Deathstar glared at me but said nothing.

I stuck my tongue out at Deathstar secretly before turning back around.

“So, what’s the count of bad guys?” asked Magic, looking around the room.

“Dead Dalek, Aviaro, Trihorn, Otesai and the Amora,” said Soundstorm.

“And Deathstar!” called Moonfire.

Minou, on the other side of the room, looked very uncomfortable and fidgeted, but said nothing.

Grassystar hissed agreement to Moonfire.

Deathstar growled.

Moonfire jumped back on my shoulder facing Deathstar and growled before I grabbed her again.

“Tigerstar, too!” said Lightstreak, holding up the cat carrier.

“Tigerstar Tigerstar or your Tigerstar?” I leaned over to whisper in Iceclaw’s ear.

Tigerstar hissed in the cage and Lightstreak sat down as he tried to get out and make trouble.

“Not mine,” Iceclaw said.

Nodding, I held Moonfire tighter since she wanted to get down and claw Deathstar.

“Deathstar’s not exactly a bad guy,” Tumble called.

Magicyop and Tumblestar had gotten into arguments about this more than once and Iceclaw made a cut it out gesture at her throat to Magicyop.

“I don’t trust him,” snarled Grassystar.

“Sorry Miss Tumble, but, he caused us so much trouble, he is to us,” Moonfire said politely.

Moonfire’s hair started bristling and she jumped on my shoulder again. “What’s up?” I asked.

She shook her head, “Something’s coming.”

The doors blew off the hinges and Icestar stood up. “Death Eaters!”

Arashi roared, getting up from where he stood as jets of magic started blasting at the members of W&W.

I grabbed Moonfire and tackled Iceclaw and Tumble to the ground so the chairs blocked their view of us. “Get out of here!”

“We’re blocked in!”

“Stupefy!” came a voice from only the movies. A jet of magic hit a Death Eater in the face.

Iceclaw glanced up then ducked down. “Sirius and Lupin are on the stage! They’re trying to get everyone out through the side door, but there’s Death Eaters there, too... If only we had wands...would help if we were the Marauders of Wands and Worlds.”

“Yeah, we’re not,” I grumbled. “We need to distract them so we can get out.”

“Ow!” Tumble hissed. Five wands were suddenly on the ground. Iceclaw snatched one up, and the air blew her hair into her face. She huffed it out. “I actually think we can fight. Here, pick a wand, Ripple.”

I blinked but put Moonfire in my hoodie before grabbing a black wand. “I hope you’re right.”

“Cloudy, Swift, catch!” They each caught a wand and Cloudwind yelled, “Stupefy!” Her spell just missed a Death Eater.

I hid behind a chair, “Expelliarmus!” The spell hit a tall blonde Death Eater, his wand flying from his hand.

It was all chaos. Losty was whacking at the Death Eaters with a chair, Kurogane cutting his enemies down when trying to avoid a killing curse. Virgil leapt onto a Death Eater, sinking his fangs into his neck. Arashi lashed and clawed, his bulk blocking most the members. Swifty and Cloudy worked their way towards the side doors.

Aron shot lightning from his hand, causing the school to black out. Worked for me.

“Lumos!” said those of us with wands. Iceclaw said, “Accio wand!” The Death Eater’s wand flew to her.

“Amazing, and we hardly have to practice much!”

I shrugged. “Serpensortious!” A large snake flew from my wand, curling around a Death Eater’s throat.

“Levicorapus!” Iceclaw’s signature spell sent a Death Eater flying.

I looked around trying to find a lead Death Eater, only seeing a dark haired one aim a spell at Iceclaw. “Ice! Get down!”

Deathstar’s eyes glowed black as he leapt into the fray, Spirit biting at another’s leg. Those with swords went to hack at an assailant and try to get others out. Grassystar clawed and leapt, while Houndin aimed spells of his own, the spectrum using the elements.

Iceclaw whirled, saying, “Expelliarmus!” before ducking.

I bent down behind the chairs, pointing my wand at the largest Death Eater. “Imperio!” Soon, the Death Eater started attacking others on his own side.

“That’s an Unforgivable Curse! Ripple, we’re hardly witches as it is! What are you doing?!” Iceclaw yelled at me.

I shook my head. “Doesn’t matter right now. They use it, we might as well. And it’s working, see?” The Death Eater had knocked 5 unconscious already.

“I don’t even know how we’re doing this, we’re muggles,” said Swiftstep. “Everyone’s safe at the doors.”

Tei surrounded a few Death Eaters, snapping and tripping them. Grassystar set about breaking the disarmed wizards’ wands.

“Don’t question a good thing,” I called as Moonfire got out of my jacket, going to help Grassystar.

“Avada Kadavra!”

There was a flash of green light from behind us. But Iceclaw shoved me out of the way and in turn something leapt in front of her. There was a yowl and the thing hit the floor.

“Accio wand! Levicorpus!” Iceclaw shouted in fury. The Death Eater crashed through the open doors.

I shoved Iceclaw away from me. “Who got hit?!”

“Lumos maximus!” said Cloudwind.

The light expanded and an arrow with green and purple shot into a Death Eater. Lilacheart. It got him in the side, but another fired and got him in the gut. Another Death Eater was shoved in the way by Virgil and he went down.

I lifted my wand, pointing it at a random Death Eater. “Septumsempra!” Gashes appeared on the Death Eater’s chest as he went down.

“Ripple!”

“Yell at me later, Ice!”

Lupin was helping Cloudwind while Sirius was with Swiftstep. Selene twirled and disarmed Death Eaters with her dagger.

“There’s no more coming in!” said Tumble.

“We can finish them!” said Houndin, aiming a fire spell. His spectrum was running low.

I got to my feet and pointed my wand at the Death Eater near Houndin, firing a simple jinx.

Arashi was furious. Starsight said, “You know you can’t rest until it’s done, so go ahead.”

The wolf wraith howled out and attacked the remaining Death Eaters. The Marauders of Wands and Worlds finished with a few spells while Arashi finished them off.

Those who hadn’t managed to get out of the room stood up slowly, looking at the carnage that had been caused.

Sirius and Lupin came up to us.

“Magnificent spell work, all of you! How you managed with one try, I don’t know,” said Sirius, grinning. Lupin looked more stern and said nothing.

I stood up slowly, hiding behind Iceclaw.

Iceclaw moved out of the way.

I stepped with her. “Lupin’s going to yell at me, so just stay there.”

Iceclaw shoved me away and went off, saying, “I’m finding Soundy, good luck.”

I meeped and went off to find Moonfire and Grassystar.

Grassystar was licking blood and splinters from his paw, growling, “Well, at least Deathstar was useful.”

“I heard that!”

Moonfire shrugged. “Don’t antagonize.”

“You were doing just that earlier!”

“That’s different.”

I knelt down beside the two cats. “Hey you two, be nice.”

Moonfire jumped back on my shoulder, licking some of the blood off a small cut on my temple.

“Now, just act like you’re talking to me about something important so Lupin and Sirius don’t come yell at me for using Unforgiveable Curses,” I whispered.

“I noticed you used those,” said Lupin’s voice behind me.

I winced. “Great...Me and my big mouth.” I stood up slowly to face him. “Er...Hi..Mr. Lupin...Sir..”

A figure stood up, raising his wand. “Avada Kadavra!”

The green light shot out, but it snapped a flying wand in half.

The next thing, two arrows hit him. One with brown and black vanes, the other with purple and green. Arashi finished him off with a bite to the neck and checked around the room.

“Any more?” asked Starsight. Arashi shook his masked head.

I looked up from where I had bent down to cover Moonfire.

Iceclaw walked up, bow in hand as Lilac climbed down from one of the upper window for stage lights.

“They’re staying with you, I’m fine with Selene,” Iceclaw grinned.

“Or they could stay with me,” Swiftstep said. “I wouldn’t mind.”

“I’ll argue with Losty of the Doctor,” said Cloudwind.

“I nominate Swiftstep,” I said quickly, “and Cloud, you’d kill the Doctor with kindness.”

“I adore the Doctor!” Cloudy retorted. “And I’m keeping this.” She tucked the wand away and went off, presumably to find Losty, for if she found Losty, she found the Doctor.

Sirius shrugged. “I’m fine with that.” He shifted into a big black dog and barked, trotting over to Switstep.

I sighed in relief, sitting down on one of the chairs with Moonfire jumping off my lap to stay with Grassystar.

Iceclaw patted my shoulder. “I’m going to find Sheila. What a day, huh?”

“I’m coming with,” I said quickly, standing back up. “Don’t leave me alone.”

I took one look at Lupin, smiled innocently. “What’s that, Ice? Need me to carry your bow and arrows?!” I took off running before the former Professor of Defense Against The Dark Arts could say anything.

I knew that defeated the purpose of Iceclaw’s quiver and she didn’t mind holding the bow, but I didn’t want to be left with the werewolf.

Chapter Ten
Demons, Ninjas, and Amora... Save Us All!

POV: Starsight

I lay back against the couch, feet propped up with a good book in my hands. Tsubasa 22, to be exact. I had to be careful with my Tsubasa collection, seeing as this time I had Fai and Kurogane in my house. Fortunately I had managed to hide most of my collection this time around. Questions got...somewhat awkward, truthfully.

Arashi was sleeping on my stomach, curled up in B.L.O.B. form. She was a bit like Mokona in a sense, except that she sported black paws and mask, and little black bat wings for ears. Before she had been in her full form, but right now there wasn’t need for it. Not to mention she would have trouble fitting in my house if she was in full form anyways.

There was a knock on my door, light and it tapped two times. Selene again, out for patrol.

I put the book down, stowing it under a pillow, then swung my feet to the floor, gently scooping Arashi into my arms. I went down to the front door and opened it. “Hey,” I greeted. “How’s it going?”

Selene did the gesture over her heart and bowed to me. “Fine, thank you. Any sign of the Amora or anyone?” Her eyes narrowed as if she expected that black knight who had chased Lilac to show up on his horse at any moment. Iceclaw had explained they were both from the same world, and enemies.

I shook my head. “There hasn’t been any problems. Well, not counting me having to hide my entire book collection from Fai and Kurogane, but that doesn’t have anything to do with the current subject.”

Selene nodded silently, not judging me on my comment. “Might I ask, where are they now?”

“They’re both out right now. I didn’t catch where they said they were going.”

Selene frowned and then cocked her head as the phone rang.

“Hang on a sec,” I said, bounding up the stairs and skidding into the kitchen. I grabbed the phone from the receiver. “Hello?”

“Attack at Iceclaw’s—!” came Cloudy’s voice before there was a sound of breaking and then the line went dead.

For several seconds I was frozen with horror. This was too much like what had happened last time...it couldn’t mean anything good. I slammed the phone down and sprinted back to the front door. “Selene, we have to move! There’s an attack going on over at Iceclaw’s place!”

Selene inclined her head. “So I heard,” said the half elf. “But we’ve other problems.” Her knife was out and she motioned for me to come look, but to stand back.

I hesitated, then slowly moved closer, but keeping well back.

The knight sat calmly atop his huge horse, his sword sheathed. He didn’t remove his helmet and he called, “Ah, Guardian. I figured I’d find you here. Chasing after these ‘members’ isn’t exactly our forte, right, Kiras?”

The horse, Kiras, snorted and stamped the walk with his hoof.

I could feel my heart pounding now. That horse had gotten up after a full blast from Hama Ryu-O-Jin. No way could I stand a chance. I felt glad that Selene was here, but combined I didn’t know how much power we had.

Aviaro gave a light kick and Kiras walked forward.

“Stay back, knight,” growled Selene, her eyes narrowing to slits like a cat’s. “Or this knife will find its way through that weak neck armor.”

Aviaro shrugged. “You do that, and see how Kiras feels about it.” Selene looked a bit uncertain and the knight continued, waving his hand to me. “So, what’s the urgency for, me aside?”

“Uh, u-urgency?” I managed to squeak. I felt Arashi shift slightly in my arms.

“Clearly you’re in a rush.” He pointed out I had no weapon on me, and Selene held back a chuckle. “What’s the problem?”

Selene growled. “Nothing that concerns you.”

His face hidden, I couldn’t tell his expression. “Then allow me to assist you,” he replied simply.

I narrowed my eyes, trying to work this out. As I had heard so far, he was a villain. Or at least, I guessed that. I couldn’t tell whether to trust him or not with his offer.

Selene glared. “Your helmet always hides your face and you very rarely take it off. What would you gain?”

Aviaro experimentally cracked his knuckles.

“Fine, you can come. Allow Starsight and I time to get reinforcements.”

“Done and done, Guardian.” The horse’s tail flicking, Kiras turned and raced off, Aviaro drawing his sword and around a corner they went.

Selene set off at a brisk pace. “Who do you think would be there already? Iceclaw lives a little off from everyone else, does she not?”

I nodded, running a bit to catch up. “It was Cloudy’s voice over the phone, so she’s there for sure. I don’t know about anyone else.”

“Then we search for our allies. Where is that darn ninja when you need him?” she muttered.

“He could be anywhere,” I muttered, rolling my eyes.

Suddenly I had an idea. I gently poked the B.L.O.B. in my arms. “Hey, Arashi, you awake?”

“Yeah,” she mumbled.

“We need some height, it’ll be easier to search if we’re in the air. You up to transform?”

“Yep!” Arashi squeaked, leaping from my arms. A flash of light surrounded her, and seconds later she was in her full wolfwraith form, bending down and lowering one wing so we could scramble onto her back.

Selene leapt on easily and extended a hand to help me up.

I grabbed her hand and climbed up in front of her. Arashi rose, spread her wings, then launched herself into the sky. I squinted my eyes against the wind, scouring the ground for any sign of Kurogane or Fai while trying not to get sick from the height.

“Hey! Out for a nice flight?”

I started in surprise and whipped around.

Virgil sat on Coalfang’s roof, wearing a heavy cloak from the sunlight. If he was out too long, he’d burn to flames.

“Yeah, sort of,” I called, nudging Arashi to fly in a bit closer. “There’s a battle happening over at Iceclaw’s. We were looking for reinforcements.”

Virgil waved a hand. It smoked as it caught sun but he hid it away. “I’ll wake your lazy friend up and then run to a few places. Would Losty and that Doctor work?”

“Sure, anyone’d be of help now,” I answered.

He leapt from the roof and was gone.

Selene reflected her dagger in the sunlight. The tip sparked and a streak of golden light shot out. “Find the magic user, Fai, and the ninja, Kurogane.” The light streaked off and off to our left, it smacked into Kurogane’s head.

I couldn’t help but giggle as I motioned for Arashi to set down next to him. He was glaring up at us, and rubbing the back of his head. “What the heck was that for?!” he demanded.

Selene narrowed her eyes. “Do you want to try me or fight something that’s actually your enemy?” she growled.

“Eh, he’s always like this, don’t pay attention,” I muttered to her. To Kurogane, “There’s a battle going on over at Iceclaw’s place, and we need reinforcements.”

He grinned. “I’m there!” he said, turning around and running off. I nudged Arashi and she took to the skies again. I would’ve offered him a ride, except he probably would’ve refused anyways. Plus we still had to find Fai.

Selene shot the light off again, but instead of hitting Fai (who had somehow managed to find lunch at a time like this!), it floated in front of his face.

Then I realized it had been the same one to hit Kurogane in the head.

Arashi landed next to him and I slipped off. “Fai!”

He turned around, then smiled. “Starry-chan,” he greeted. “What’s up?”

“A battle and we need help in it,” said Selene.

His expression changed to one of worry. “Where?”

“At Iceclaw’s place,” I answered. “We already found Kurogane; he went on ahead. I’m thinking we should just head straight there now, if you’re...”

He gave a nod and climbed onto Arashi’s back behind Selene. I scrambled on again, and Arashi beat her wings, a little heavier and slower than before from the weight of carrying three people instead of two. She turned in the direction of Iceclaw’s house, flying as fast as possible. I hoped we weren’t too late as the wolfwraith began to circle downwards.

There was a howl and then an Amora flew through the ceiling and crashed, dead, five feet away from the house. Flashes of light showed the spell work of the Marauders of Wands and Worlds and Lupin and Sirius. The door had been kicked down and howls and human shouts filled the air.

“That does not sound good,” I commented worriedly as Arashi set down. I slipped from her back and raced towards the house, temporarily forgetting that I was all but unarmed for a battle like this.

Rick stood off to one side and stepped out. “I thought Fai gave you your staff!” He shook his head and glared at the Tsubasa character. “Never mind, use this one.” He gave me a black staff that was very much like my other one, but it was black and crystallized. “To get through the Amoras’ armor,” he quickly explained.

I winced. I had forgotten all about it and left it at home. “Thanks,” I said, accepting the staff before charging inside. Arashi pulled up short of the door, snarling as she realized she was just a bit too big to fit. I ducked inside, gaping at what I saw in front of me.

“Stupefy!” Cloudy’s spell rebounded off the armor and Lupin shouted something to Sirius. Arrows lay scattered as Lilac shouted, “I doubt even a hunting bow could get through that!” and Iceclaw agreed, “Oh, sweet Lady Luck, darn this!”

Aron and Akuji fought back to back, and Aurora was in the form of a tiger, leaping at one Amora and then another. Soundy used her sword while Sevenclaws had Absol by his side once more. Aviaro punched and kicked, his attacks caving in the Amoras’ vital organs, armor crashing in on themselves with each furious strike. Virgil finished off the ones he didn’t by taking a swift bite and then moving on. Losty, too, had a black weapon, a chair of course, and swung the spikes at the Amora, blood soiling the floor. The Doctor was using his sonic screwdriver to mess with their heads, while Moonfire attempted to get into their heads.

“About time!” shouted Tumblestar, Deathstar’s eyes glowing black with his demon as he lunged at an Amora’s face.

I took a deep breath and plunged into the battle. I went for the Amora Lilacheart and Iceclaw had been aiming at, smashing the end of my staff into its armor.

It howled and blood formed crimson around the hole I had created, blood leaking down my staff and staining its armor.

I yanked the staff out, taking a step back before whipping out at its leg to unbalance it.

The Amora snarled, leaping away clumsily. A punch to the head by Aviaro sent its skull to nothing. The knight looked at me, or I was sure he was doing that under his helmet, and then at Kurogane.

Kurogane glared back at him, having just dispatched another Amora. I hesitated, praying that they wouldn’t start fighting each other in the middle of another battle. It was the last thing we needed right now.

Aviaro shoved me aside and went to punch the Amora behind me, but another tackled him and another dog piled the knight.

It was Otesai’s sister, Mia. The green eyes glowed light and she raised her paw, striking down at me way too fast.

I yelped and instinctively brought my staff up, way too slow. A horrible screeching sound met my ears—no, a familiar one My eyes flew open in shock to see a white creature with blue wings hovering in front of me. My Kudan was back!

Mai stared at the bird and the wall of ice between me and her. She glared at me through it and lashed her claws at the wall.

I strengthened the ice, then maneuvered it to shove her claws out of the way before striking out at her shoulder with my staff.

Aviaro came up with a choking grip on her neck. He’d managed to toss the other two to Kurogane and the same stunning spell aimed at it by all wizards and witches had stunned the second for an easy kill. Mia choked and then she growled in what had to be pleasure as Virgil was thrown down the stairs, followed by Coalfang.

Selene glared at the stairs.

“Go up,” snarled Mia. “Go save your friend, Guardian,” she sneered.

Unable to resist the taunt, Selene started working her way up, tossing Amora out of her way.

I hesitated a moment, then darted after Selene, leaving Mia to Aviaro.

Otesai growled, grinning at a trapped Iceclaw. “Nothing to save you now.” She lunged, gripping the Wandie. Iceclaw snarled, and was tossed over our heads, crashing into the wall and falling hard onto the floor.

Otesai glared at myself and Selene and charged at us. Selene was slow at the unexpected assault, and her arm got sliced.

I darted forward, whacking my staff against Otesai’s arm while simultaneously creating an icicle out of thin air and whipping it at the Amora.

It shattered on her armor and that seemed to only tick her off. She lunged for me, knocking my staff aside. She went for my stomach and tried to trip me in one move.

I barely managed to block the blow with ice, stumbling badly. The staff flew out of my hand and skidded across the floor.

Otesai took the moment to lunge at me, but just then a white collar formed around her neck. “Not again,” she grumbled, glaring at Akuji.

I ducked away from her and shot a panicked glance around for my staff. I muttered a swear word under my breath; I had lost sight of it during Otesai’s attack.

Selene was bleeding fiercely, but she called, “Catch!” and tossed the staff at me.

“Thanks!” I shouted, catching the staff then whipping around and slamming it against Otesai’s side.

Otesai snarled, and then gripped it. She shoved it further into herself and clawed at my head, knocking me to one side. She tore the staff out and lunged for Akuji and there was a heavy SLAM as she met her goal.

I hit the ground, gasping for breath as I tried to scramble to my feet again. My head was spinning; Otesai had managed to land a few blows. I created another icicle, taking careful aim at the Amora before firing it.

Otesai snarled, and then flung herself down the stairs.

I snatched up my staff and skidded towards the stairs, my Kudan hovering behind me.

“They’re forcing a barrier against us!” cried the Doctor. The Amora were all bunched up and a portal opened off to one side. Otesai stooped and then was standing again, leaping into the portal. The other Amora followed and it closed behind them.

I stopped, panting. I couldn’t tell whether or not to be relieved that the Amora had retreated. I shook my head and turned back to the room, wanting to check on the others.

I tripped and looked at the ground. At my feet was a broken blue bow and an arrow stripped of its vanes.

Carefully I picked up the arrow. Who’s was it? As far as I could remember, the only archers were Iceclaw and Lilacheart. Did that mean...I tried to shake the thought off. It couldn’t be anything bad, could it?

POV: Soundstorm

“I hate to be a bother about this, however, I believe we’re missing two people,” said the Doctor suddenly, tucking his sonic screwdriver away.

“Huh?” I looked around the area. “Did Icestar get captured again...?”

“Icestar wasn’t captured before, not that she’s told me,” said Ripple.

“And that shape shifter’s gone, too,” the Doctor pointed out.

“Aurora,” I clarified. “Wonder where they went...”

“Well, now that we’re no longer fighting, time to search the house! As to save Aron from myself, I’ll look with Losty and Cloud—” Cloudwind and Ripple both glomped the Doctor. “Ah...the three of these guys, then.”

“Looks like someone has a fanclub.”

“President!” said Ripple.

“I shall treat the Doctor like ROYALTY! Beat that!” said Cloudwind.

I sighed and rolled my eyes. Let them act like crazy fangirls.

Selene let herself fall on the stairs and put her face in her hands, her hair falling over.

“Selene? You okay?”

“Iceclaw got captured fighting off Otesai. One with green eyes ambushed her from behind.”

“Green eyes? Mia?”

“Is that her name? She called Otesai ‘sis’ after knocking Iceclaw out and she held me off after I hit Otesai with the baseball bat and then broke it in half.”

“Yup, that’s Mia.”

“Iceclaw’s gone?” The Doctor smacked himself in the face and muttered something furiously.

“What?!” said Tumble and Ripple at the same time.

“If she doesn’t get back here okay she’s going to be stunned until that’s all she can be.” Ripple flicked her wand viciously.

“She got captured by the Amora. Given what I’ve written about them, I’ll be surprised if she doesn’t get hurt.”

Ripple gripped the collar of my shirt and pointed her wand at me. “Why you—”

“Ripplepelt!” Sheila sounded very disapproving. She had come in just as the Amora were leaving, with Magicyop, Grassystar, and Houdin behind them. “Let go right now.”

Tumble led Ripple away and talked quietly to her.

“Starry’s got her Kudan back,” said Lilacheart behind me. “It showed up when she nearly got her neck broken from behind. Sevenclaws with his Absol, too. Some things just stick with you, eh?”

“I guess so,” I said.

Lilac said quietly, as Aron was a few feet away, “Why would they take Iceclaw? Weren’t they after Aron?”

“I have no idea,” I admitted with a sigh.

“Poor Aron, he must feel horrible about this.”

“Probably...Even if he pretends not to care. He’s like that.”

“So I’ve read.”

“Don’t worry, Lilacheart-san and Soundstorm-san, we’ll get her back,” said Syaoran.

“Right,” I said. “By the way, I’m sure I’ve said this already, but it’s good to have you back, Syaoran-san.”

“Lilacheart-san, when she told me, meant it for the both of you, I’m sure.” Lilac blushed a bit.

I tried not to smirk and make a shipping comment.

“I’m going to check Starry, see if she’s okay.”

I nodded.

Kurogane sheathed his kantana. “If I see them again I’m going to slash them to pieces!”

“Mm, provided they don’t tear you to pieces first,” I said. Then I suddenly remembered I was talking to fooing KUROGANE. “Um...which isn’t likely...”

Kurogane looked around, glaring at me.

I grinned sheepishly.

“What. Was. That?”

Fai patted Kurogane. “Easy now, Kuro-tan, no need to fight amongst ourselves.”

“DON’T CALL ME THAT!”

“Fai’s right, Kuro-tan,” I said. Then I wondered if I should run.

Kurogane shoved Fai away and started towards me.

I fled.

“You are as dead as the white thing!” he snarled, chasing after me.

A large shockwave knocked Kurogane backwards, into a nearby tree as we rushed outside.

“You’re welcome,” I heard Akuji say, and I saw him standing a few feet away from everyone else.

Kurogane grinned and stood up, brushing himself off. “Are you sure you want to mess with me, kid?”

“I can fight you,” he said with a shrug.

Kurogane chuckled. He drew his katana and charged him.

Akuji pulled out his own weapon, a scythe, and parried the first blow, dodged a few more attacks, then attempted to knock Kurogane’s sword out of his hands. It was obvious he was trying not to hurt Kurogane. I made a comment under my breath about pacifistic demons.

Kurogane kept grinning and moved so fast at the next block and aimed a kick at Akuji’s back.

The kick knocked him face flat and Kurogane went to grab the scythe from him.

Akuji rolled onto his back and was back on his feet before Kurogane could even get to him.

Kurogane held his kantana in two hands and grunted. “You’re clever, I’ll give you that.”

Akuji just shrugged. He looked tired and a little angry, and that worried me. He usually looked like that when he was about to go on one of those killing rampages. Except he usually looked 10 times more angry then he did now. So I decided not to worry about it.

Kurogane charged again, leaping into the air and slashing as he came down.

Akuji dodged to the left, the blade barely missing his shoulder, and he swung around, aiming the scythe at Kurogane’s side.

Kurogane blocked and sized Akuji up. He smiled and dodged around behind, feinting an attack for his back before coming around the front and aiming a stab at his leg.

Akuji blocked as many of the attacks as he could, and not noticing any injuries he did get. He aimed to attack Kurogane whenever he wasn’t trying to avoid getting completely killed, but otherwise he mostly just stayed on the defensive.

Kurogane used his special attack and a shock wave went right for Akuji.

At the same time, something knocked Kurogane down from behind. Akuji got hit by the shockwave and went flying into a wall. He got back to his feet and glanced at the new indentation in the wall.

Kurogane stood up. “What the-?!”

Whatever had knocked him down had faded into the ground. It looked like some kind of living shadow. Akuji smashed Kurogane into a nearby wall while he was distracted.

Kurogane tried to move to see if he was pinned or not.

Well...he was sort of pinned to the wall by the shadow-creature that had knocked him down a few moments before. It was in the shape of a large Japanese dragon.

Kurogane rotated his kantana in his hand with his fingers and swung his arm around to stab at it.

The dragon creature growled and knocked the blade out of his hands and across the room.

Kurogane growled and glared out of the corner of his eye at Akuji.

Akuji gave a weak smile. I guessed NOW he was feeling the affects of the attack.

Syaoran stood open mouthed. “He actually defeated Kurogane-san...quite easily!”

Lilacheart giggled and gave me a thumb’s up.

“It wasn’t over, kid!” snarled Kurogane. He smashed a fist against the wall he was pinned against. Syaoran had said the words that he was defeated, so it had to be so. “I give up. Now get this thing off me before I really send you to ****.”

He said something in another language, and the shadow dragon faded away, immediately releasing Kurogane.

Kurogane slumped to the ground, then shot up. Muttering curses to himself, he gripped up his sword, sheathed it, and stormed from the house.

Fai sighed. “I’ll go make sure he doesn’t destroy anything.” He followed.

I nodded then walked over to Akuji. “You okay? You got hit in the stomach pretty hard, and I know you don’t usually notice the injuries you get in battle until the fight’s finished...”

“Oh, might just be some internal bleeding. I’ll be fine though,” he responded sarcastically.

Moonfire leapt on my shoulder and smacked Akuji in the face.

“And that was for...?” he asked.

“Being a stupid demon.”

“Figures. I’m going to get some sleep.”

“Stupid demon!” Moonfire swatted him in the face back and forth for a while before whisking her tail under his nose with a snap. “At least you’re not as bad as Deathstar.”

Deathstar growled and even his eyes glowed black.

“Be a nice kitty now,” said Ripple. Deathstar hissed but his eyes went gray again.

“Bleh, that’s everyone’s excuse for hitting me, ’cause I’m a stupid demon,” he grumbled, moving away from Moonfire’s paws.

“I mean by getting yourself hurt, you idiot.” Moonfire let her tone be gentle on this. “We’re already missing Iceclaw, we don’t want you getting injured over something as stupid as fighting a battle-loving ninja like him,” she added.

Mokona asked Lilacheart, “Do we tell Kurogane that?” She giggled but shook her head.

“Oh, yeah, well, I didn’t count on the attack to be one of those attacks that follows you,” he admitted.

Moonfire gave him a playful swat and started messing with the hair over his left eye.

For obvious reasons, he tightly closed his left eye. He smiled and pet Moonfire, even though he wasn’t sure if she’d like that very much.

Moonfire purred and brushed her head against his hand.

“She rarely enjoys that, just don’t pick her up,” warned Ripple.

Something sounded like it crashed, and it wasn’t Aron falling down the stairs.

“Oh gosh,” I said, then ran towards the noise.

Cloudy have glomped Lupin so hard he’d fallen over. He looked stunned and lightly gave Cloudy a shove but she just hugged him tighter.

There was a note on the table, away from any bloodstains or broken furniture. It had Aurora’s name signed on it.

“This is odd,” I decided, then I read the note.

Well, long story short, it was a rather sarcastic note saying she had gone after the Amora.

Chapter Eleven
Can Things Get Any Worse?

POV: Iceclaw

I groaned, waking up. “Gah...” Great! My hands were in tight shackles, wrists bound behind my back. Otesai and her sister had left me no choice. Again, she had knocked me out.

In squirrel form, Aurora was sitting on my shoulder.

I was surprised to see how she’d gotten here. I was glad I wasn’t alone, at least. “What are you doing?” I hissed through my teeth.

Couldn’t let you go alone, could I? she responded telepathically.

No, I guess not.

Aurora was trying to figure out how to get the chains unlocked and the bindings undone.

I flinched back as one of the Amora came by. He unlocked the chains and roughly helped me up. Aurora had clung to the back of my shirt so he wouldn’t notice. He steered me outside the chamber where I must have been kept. Before I knew it (quite literally, as my head wouldn’t stop throbbing) I was in front of Otesai. This time, I didn’t meet her gaze.

“So, going to kill me yet?” I couldn’t help it.

“Hm. In a moment,” she responded. “Though you were supposed to die when I sliced your temple open some time back.”

“I remember,” I muttered.

“Alright then,” Otesai said, unsheathing her claws. Aurora, who was still on my shoulder, tensed. If you need me to fight her off, let me know...

“Alright, Otesai,” I said out loud. “So, where’s the keyboard?”

“You mean the keyboard your fingers were glued to the first time we met?”

“That’s the only one I work on,” I responded. “In other words before you claw me, this. I trust he explained it to you?” I nodded at Ryser. Of course he would have.

Otesai grunted.

The keyboard appeared. I looked down at it. Taking in a breath, I searched for that echo. It was there. Trust me, I said to Aurora.

Aurora just nodded. Otesai then noticed the squirrel on Iceclaw’s shoulder.

I shrugged, instantly getting my hands on the keys. “Don’t mind the squirrel,” I said in the half voice. “Another inconvenience I had concocted.”

That seemed to freeze the both of them. A low snarl came from the side, an Amoran wolf growl mixed with the feral half scream of a Hunter. All I knew from what I wanted from Sound was that one leg had Amoran from just above the knee down, and its right arm was Amoran. Its eyes were a wolf’s, with the ever slitted pupils of an angered Hunter. It could look slightly human, with a muzzle like mouth with pointed teeth. Its growl became louder as it became more solid.

It wore an Amoran type armor, but mixed with some type of elven Historian steel. It had a tail, made for balance.

My fingers paused, where I had typed in Otesai’s cue. The creature’s eyes opened, glaring wolf yellow-gold, with the half mechanical light. They instantly looked over at who I had designed to be its master.

“Interesting.”

Care to tell me what you’re doing? Aurora asked.

Just wait.

Otesai stared at the creature in the eye, an ‘I am your master’ kind of gesture amongst Amora and wolves. She then asked for its loyalty, sounding like she’d done this a million times before. Which she probably had, mind you.

The creature bowed, going on one knee. “My master’s word is binding.” Its voice, like Otesai’s, didn’t have a hint of mechanic. It was partly wolf growl, part human. The Hunter lay in its furious screams. “I serve the one who gives the Brand.”

The Brand meant the mark Otesai had given Aron. He’d kill me for that.

It was then I tore the keyboard away from me, and blasted fire at the other Amora.

In a flash of flame, another form came.

Fire Element, it said, to both me and Aurora. It was Solaris, the dragon of fire in Historia. One of the chosen creatures. The huge copper dragon lashed its tail, flinging the other Amora. He glared at Otesai and the Amoran Hunter. He roared, and I had to plug my ears.

The dragon opened his mouth. The light of fire was in the back of its throat.

When he roared, Otesai simply pressed her ears against her head, which was a convenient way to block her ears without using her fingers.

Ow, was all Aurora said.

“Back away, Otesai.” I didn’t even know why the new Amoran Hunter was laughing. All I knew is that I had to get myself and Aurora out safely.

Otesai took a few steps away from the ticked dragon. Even though the armour was generally fireproof, she didn’t know how powerful this dragon was.

For good measure, I put two fireballs in my hands. My secondary power was that I could burn my enemies by touching them. Of course, I hadn’t written that far yet.

“Otesai, open up a portal or this dragon will tear you limb from limb,” I said. After all, that was what I had been dragged through.

She didn’t like taking orders from someone else. There was a look in her eyes that showed she believed she could fight this dragon. But I had created the dragon, so she reluctantly obliged.

Otesai has too much pride to retreat or let her enemy retreat. Should I just shove her through the portal? Aurora asked.

Why? Is the portal a trick?

Absolutely no idea. You said open up a portal, so maybe she listened...? That doesn’t seem likely... Aurora-Squirrel scratched behind her ears.

I glared in Otesai’s direction. The Amoran Hunter was still laughing slightly, really annoying me. Let Solaris do some talking. Solaris, if you would?

The dragon roared again, his face near enough to Otesai’s where the Amora could see the details of his front and face.

Where does this portal lead? Solaris growled in her mind.

She didn’t answer, but lots of power was coming from the portal. The portal suddenly zipped closed as Otesai threw herself at Solaris.

Solaris whirled around, smashing his tail into her. She went flying, crashing into a wall of the hideout.

As for me, I blasted fire at the Amoran Hunter. Had to work on aim. It dodged with the speed I’d given it, and was suddenly in front of me. Another blow to the head sent me onto the floor. Solaris let out a breath of flame, and it leapt backward, helping Otesai to her feet.

Otesai didn’t really need the help, but she accepted it. Another Amora jumped from the wall, joining Otesai. The two were identical aside from eye color.

She’s really accepted its help, darn it... ”What are you laughing at?!” I snarled at the Amoran Hunter.

It didn’t answer me, just kept snickering.

Aurora, we’ve got to get out of here. Now.

I looked around for the squirrel.

The two identical Amora threw themselves at the dragon, feeling the urge to fight as they always had.

Solaris let out a roar, lashing his talons and breathing fire.

Aurora!

The mostly fireproof Amora dodged aside from this before promptly scratching at his stomach, the other at his eyes.

Here! Aurora said, poking her now mouse head from my pocket.

Don’t worry me like that! I growled mentally.

Sorry.

Solaris shook his head. I desperately wished I had Inferno, my Dragon Rider. Its fire was stronger than a regular dragon’s, and Dragon Rider Dragons were made for speed. Even one of my friend’s creatures would work now. The leviathan or charging unicorn would help. ‘We don’t even know where the heck we are!’ I growled at myself.

Can you contact Akuji at all? I asked her.

Yeah.

Get him to tell Soundstorm what’s happening! We need to figure where we are and how to get out.

She nodded and closed her eyes as the sound of the battle was drowned out by her own loud telepathic yowling. Akuji!!! Can you hear me?!

OW!!! Yeah, I hear you! No need to shout! was his response. Those two are great together...

Get to the point! I shouted.

Solaris was fighting hard, trying to protect us. He was backing away as the Amoran Hunter started to advance.

The Amora were just throwing themselves straight at the dragon, with much more speed then usual. Typical Amoran behavior.

Aurora telepathically gave a quick explanation of what was going on.

How’d you get a telepathic connection from such a distance anyway? Wait, not important. I can teleport over there and get you out of there, if you’d like.

Hurry, I said to Aurora.

Solaris was growling, pushing us against the wall, limiting himself. He was watching the Amoran Hunter closely while guarding all of us. It was trained to follow orders, for the amount of time given unless told otherwise. So far, it wasn’t moving.

Um...sure, we’re pretty much screwed if we don’t get out of here soon... Aurora said as if it weren’t a big deal.

Convey this! I let my mind ways open. Solaris’ roar pounded through my mind through our link, and I gave that to Aurora, who hopefully gave it to Akuji.

OW! ****, don’t do that! came his response. I’m coming!

The strange second Amora darted past the dragon and threw itself at me, teeth bared. It was apparent that this Amora was faster then Otesai. Luckily, before it could eat the mouse in my pocket before clawing out my eyes then tearing my stomach open like it had in mind, Akuji showed up and got in its way. An old scar on the side of his face was reopened as the Amora clawed it, but that didn’t stop him from saying a spell in another language and teleporting me and Aurora out of there.

Solaris vanished in a flash of flame.

Aurora was worried when Akuji didn’t follow them after about 20 seconds had passed. But eventually he fell through a portal, looking surprisingly beat up for having been there for only 20 seconds.

I collapsed on my feet. A red orb rolled over to me and I picked it up. Solaris stood posed inside, roaring with his wings flared up, paw clawed. I knew he was regaining strength and healing his wounds. One eye looked pretty beat up.

“You okay?” I asked Akuji.

“Yeah. That wolf with the green eyes is pretty fast,” Akuji answered dismissively.

“Fast Amora, huh?” Aron asked quietly.

I looked around. “I think Solaris was too big for them, but yes, they’re fast. Faster than I could make a Hunter for a lifetime,” I muttered. I put Aurora out of my pocket and onto the floor.

Aurora shape shifted into a cat. “Well that was fun,” she said. “What is your definition of fun?!” Akuji asked. “Well, you got hurt and I didn’t, so...” Aurora mused. Akuji sighed and face palmed.

“Guys!” I shouted out. “Akuji, Aron, meet Solaris.” I held the orb out in my palm.

Akuji just nodded in greeting, because...well, he couldn’t see the orb. Just sense the power that came from it.

Aron glanced at the orb. “You own a dragon?” Aron asked.

“He chose me, actually,” I said.

Selene moved forward, giving a bow. “Fire Dragon,” she greeted.

Solaris’ words came in all their minds. It is an honor to meet all of you. Selene, it is good to hear you again, Guardian. All of your energies flow strong. Where is the other? One called Soundstorm?

“Where is she?” I had just realized I didn’t see her.

“Last I saw her she saw someone outside and took off after them,” Aron said. “Not sure who it was.”

I rubbed my hand on the back of my neck. “Hopefully she’s okay.” I took my hand away, and looked in surprised at the bit of red on the lines of my finger. “I must have hit pretty hard...I don’t remember hitting my neck, though.”

Aurora shrugged, and in cat form, leaped onto my shoulder and began cleaning the wound.

Soundstorm walked back into the room, looking tired. Another girl wearing gloves and socks but no shoes walked into the room as well. She had long dark brown hair and black eyes. Her eyes looked like cat eyes, and she was rather creepy looking. But other then that, she looked rather normal, wearing jeans and a T-shirt, along with a light blue heart shaped crystal with the image of a fox frozen into it on a leather cord.

“You don’t have to do that,” I said to Aurora. I’d ask Sound who the new character was later. Only now did I feel the bruising from the shackles and the pain in my back where I had hit, and the odd prickling sting on my neck.

“It’s a habit, and besides, it can’t hurt,” Aurora responded.
The girl shot a glance at Soundstorm. She looked a little bit frightened and incredibly tense. Soundstorm motioned for the girl to sit down. Something in the girl’s hair moved but she nodded and sat down a small distance away from everyone else.

I sighed, scratching Aurora behind the ears as she licked my neck. I waved a greeting to the new girl, giving a tired smile.

The girl shyly dipped her head in some kind of greeting. “This is Terra,” Soundstorm said.

I introduced the girl to the others and myself, explaining Aurora was a shape shifter and why Selene would look slightly weird was that she was part elf. I rubbed the back of my neck again, closing my eyes to hide my agitation at the prickling. What had those darn Amora done to me this time? Sliced open my neck? Didn’t feel like it.

“What’s that mark on the back of your neck?” Aurora asked. The moment the words were out of her mouth, Aron had scrambled over to Iceclaw.

I backed up in surprise. “Easy, Aron!” I rubbed the back of my neck and glared at Aurora. Why hadn’t she mentioned it when she first... Of course, idiot, dried blood! “Akuji, could you follow me, please?” I just wanted to get away from Aron at the moment and give Terra some peace.

“Let me see the mark,” Aron said quietly. “Please.”

I sighed. Might as well. “Go ahead.”

He limped over to me, checking the back of my neck for the mark. Soundy took it upon herself to go call Sheila. Akuji took Aurora from my shoulder and whispered, "Help me find her bow."

My bow? What about my bow? Sure I'd dropped it when I was knocked out, so what had happened to it?

Aron stepped away from me, then sat down on one of the couches. “Well, this sucks,” he sighed.

“What?”

“You’re marked by the Amora.”

“Great...” I said sarcastically. “Well, I’m not her servant. The Amoran Hunter is nothing to what you can do, so, they’d kill me on sight.”

“Just...be careful when fighting them,” Aron muttered.

“You’re not saying everything, are you?” I asked.

“Nope.”

“Then say it. We’re kinda in the same situation, anyway. Not entirely, but...nyeh.”

I walked over to him, crossing my arms. “You can talk to us, you know.”

“Well...basically, you can get mind controlled now if you’re not careful.”

I snorted. I couldn’t imagine who was worse. Shadow Dragon or the Amora. I ran my hand over the back of my neck. “You don’t have to go through everything alone. How does the mind control work?”

“Well...I’m not entirely sure. Just that it’s activated when the Amora places its paw on the mark on the back of your neck. The control is next to impossible to break out of.”

“I’ll be careful.”

“Thank you.”

“You be careful, too.”

He nodded. “I will.”

“So, spill. What happens if there’s control going on? Do you have any idea you’re being controlled or anything? The more I know, the better chance there is of being prepared should it happen. But, as I said, Otesai’s green eyed friend wants to claw me in half, so there’s no purpose in getting me...is there?” I hoped not.

“Well...your writing seems to control the existence of certain creatures...they might use that to their advantage. As for the mind control itself...well, you know it’s going on...it’s like being trapped in a corner of your own mind and no matter how much you fight you can’t do a thing. Kind of depressing.”

“Goodie. I won’t explain the whole Writer thing. You’ll just get confused.”

“Most likely.”

“How have you coped with it?” I decided to ask at least that.

Aron shrugged. “I’m not controlled anymore, so I just...try to stay away from them.”

“For more than one reason,” I said smartly. “If we’re going to find any ally among bad guys, it’ll be Darkness. They can’t control him so easy.”

Chapter Twelve
A Deadly Course

POV: Soundstorm

Terra had finally gotten herself comfortable at the house and had fallen asleep in a corner.

Iceclaw walked in with Aron behind her. She growled in his ear, “You’re really leaving me no choice but to tell her, aren’t you?”

“About the tattoo? I’ll tell her if you want me to...” Aron whispered back.

“You are just plain out annoying!” Iceclaw hissed. She ran her hand through her bangs, walking up. “Ah, hey, Soundy.”

Aron rolled his eyes. “You’re not the only one who thinks so.”

“Hey Icey,” I said. “Akuji’s done with the weapons.”

“That’s good. Can I talk with you? Just you, I mean.”

“Huh? Oh, sure.” I said.

Akuji heard and turned and left the room. Aron left as well. Terra was asleep so she didn’t leave.

“No need beating around the bush. I bet you’ve guessed.” She turned around, flipping her hair away from her neck.

I saw the mark and frowned. “Yes, I was afraid of that...”

“At least you’re calmer than Aron. So I’m screwed, yes?”

“I don’t see the big deal,” retorted Moonfire.

“You!” Iceclaw snarled, whirling around. Moonfire flinched, but flicked her tail.

“So it looks weird, so what?”

“Soundy, Ripple’s character Moonfire. Moonfire, Soundstorm the annoying.”

“Hey! Nice to meet you, Moonfire,” I said. “And...no, you might not be totally screwed...unless they start to control you, in which case you’re screwed beyond words.”

“I mean getting me wise,” Iceclaw retorted.

“Hello! I’m still right here!” retorted Moonfire hotly.

She paused, then meowed, “Wait, you mean like controlled by Darkness?”

“Um...controlled by different people, like mind controlled, but...same general concept, I think,” I answered.

“Darkness uses spells. Very painful and you can fight against them, not like it’ll do you any good. Can’t break it fully,” Iceclaw explained.

“Um...a little different, then. The control is...not really a spell...I’m not sure what it is, never thought it through fully. And you can fight, but it won’t break. Aron broke out of the control, though...but if he was to get caught again, I don’t think he’d be able to get out of it again...

“Sorry, I’m rambling.”

Moonfire narrowed her eyes. “What’s going on here? What is with the weird mark? No offense, but...you look kinda funny.”

Iceclaw blinked. She broke down, collapsing onto the floor laughing.

I laughed because Iceclaw was laughing.

“What did I say?!” Moonfire snarled.

She padded over to Iceclaw, giving a good swat.

It took a bit for Iceclaw to shut up. “That was too good, Moonfire.”

Moonfire licked one paw. “I’m like that.”

“I don’t really get it,” I admitted, still laughing quietly.

“Neither do I,” Iceclaw said, getting to her feet.

Moonfire sighed. “I’m taking a nap.” She stalked off.

Terra opened her eyes and caught sight of Moonfire.

Iceclaw rubbed the back of her neck. “Why does this happen to me?” she asked, slightly sarcastic.

“Because your luck is worse then mine?” I suggested.

Terra meowed.

“I thought she was part fox, not part cat,” I said, suprised.

“Ha ha. I bet I could survive Darkness better than you can,” she muttered. She paused when she said that. “What?”

“Terra,” I called, motioning to her. She yawned and stretched and walked over to me. I motioned for her to remove her socks and gloves. She did so, showing that they were paws. She unfurled her tail from around her waist and her fox like ears sprung from her hair.

“Wow,” Iceclaw said.

Terra stared at her paws and then put her gloves and socks back on quickly, looking a bit self-conscious.

“Very nice to meet you now,” Iceclaw said politely.

She dipped her head. Nice to meet you too, she said telepathically.

“Terra can only speak telepathically, mind you, and she can only make noises aloud. Like meowing,” I explained.

“Ah. Great, now we’re all going to be brain sore with all these telepathy characters! No offense to you, Terra.”

None taken.

POV: Rabbitfoot

“Remember the time you went fishing with your dad and almost got eaten?” Danny flinched. “Uh, yeah. I’d rather not bring that up again.” I’d been asking him pointless questions like this all day, and I could tell he was getting a bit tired of them. But I was too excited to stop. “Okay then, remember the time --”

There was a noise up ahead, in another part that was unexplored to W&W county. It was just an old pit of dirt, but there was noise from it now. Disgruntled grunting, it sounded like.

I stopped mid-sentence. “What’s...?”

Danny looked relieved. “No idea—hey!” He yelped as I pushed him forward to investigate the sound.

Peering over the edge we Definitely saw something.

A man on a white horse stood at the front of creatures with bear or dog like muzzles, who apparently were making the sound. Now I could understand it was a chanting, and the mounted man was watching them silently.

“Do you think it’s safe to get closer?” I whispered.

Danny shrugged. “Might as well.” He took a step forward and waved nervously at the man. “Hello?”

A screech from the sky drowned him out.

The man wheeled his horse around as creatures of stone, with the bodies of wolves, wings, and heads of cats came flying down, facing them.

A pillar of fire shot down, and once that cleared, a gray wolf with a tawny stripe down his back and no eyes appeared at the head of the Harbringers. Or so Iceclaw had called them.

“Just what are you doing so close to where I’ve settled?” snarled the wolf, baring his teeth.

“Settled?” I took a step forward. “What do you mean, ‘settled’? This is W&W County. You can’t just settle here.” Beside me, I could hear Danny give a little moan. He probably thought I was an idiot—actually, I probably was an idiot.

Both wolf and man turned their head towards me. The man didn’t give any sign of an order, but the creatures started charging at us.

“Great!” Danny glared at me. “Now look what you did. Going ghost!” He yelled his signature, if not slightly corny, battle cry, and morphed into his ghostly form, throwing charged plasma beams at the creatures.

The creatures were caught off guard but continued moving forward, as if driven by some force.

The wolf chuckled. “Mind control, eh? Impressive.” The man let a smile twitch the corner of his mouth.

I took a step backwards to avoid being trampled, and Danny stopped his attack to grab me by the shoulders and pull me out of the way. “Call them off!” Danny shouted.

The man just smiled. Those things had weapons! Thinking about what the wolf said, they were indeed mind controlled. They were told to kill.

The wolf with no eyes grinned at me.

Against my will, I let out a slightly girly scream, and then slapped myself for it. “What do you want?!”

“I keep running into all these members before Negrew shows up, don’t I? I might have to switch your memory around before long. Before you have a chance to spill I’m here.”

The man spoke for the first time. “This might be interesting. Maybe a partnership could be in order?”

The wolf looked at him.

“Maybe so. As for you two, leave.”

I glanced at Danny. “Maybe we should leave... I don’t want my memory wiped and there’s too many of them.”

For a moment, I thought he was going to argue, but after a moment of silence he finally said, “Yeah. We have to get back and tell the others.”

Darkness grinned and moved out of the way. “Oh, you won’t have a chance.” He vanished in fire.

I took a few slow steps backward, eyes never leaving the scene in front of me. As soon as I felt like I had put a great enough distance between myself and the strange creatures, I swiveled around and ran as fast as I could in the other direction. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Danny flying behind me; I knew he could easily surpass me, but he was flying slowly. The thought comforted me a little.

The chanting of the creatures started up again—

The Wargals continued giving chase until we were near the houses were in sight and then their horrid chanting faded.

Chapter Thirteen
Ally or Enemy?

POV:Terra

I waved greeting, ears twitching. “Hewwo,” I managed to say, which was the closest thing to a proper word as I’d ever get.

“Hey, Terra. Rewatching the voting. Have a seat.” Iceclaw led us to the living room and leapt on the couch, putting her glasses on and turning to the TV.

I sat down, not sure what I was watching but not really caring.

The host announced Grandma Lee was going through to the next round. “So, what’s new?”

“Fwee!”

Iceclaw looked at me like, “What in heck?”

I blinked. Since when was I able to speak? I just shrugged, as if to say ‘nothing really’.

She shrugged too.

She then stood up and groaned. “Incoming characters!”

I got to my feet, looking around for the portal.

It was in another room and two, gray and green cloaked figures and another boy fell through it before it shut. The two who had fallen through first were a boy and an older man, each with bows, knives, and a full quiver of arrows. The other boy had a sword.

I glanced Icestar, unsure if these were good guys or bad guys.

“Hello again, Halt, Will,” she greeted. “Is that Horace with you this time?”

“What does she mean by this time?” huffed the warrior, getting to his feet.

“I’m not sure if I should say the same,” grumped Halt, getting to his feet as well. He was small, but he gazed around the room with a sharp eye. His beard was grizzled and messed up.

“You might have your hands fuller this time,” Iceclaw said. She motioned to us. “The boy with white hair is Aron, the cat is a shape shifter, Aurora, and the girls with fox ears is Terra. Soundstorm I think you remember.”

“I remember Halt and Will,” Soundstorm said with a nod. I didn’t, so I just smiled and waved.

Halt shook his head. Will looked fascinated before he asked, “What book are they from?”

“They’re OCs,” Soundstorm said.

“And might I ask who made them?” inquired Halt.

Iceclaw pointed at Soundstorm. “And some things from the other members. Not all of them good.”

“We were tracking Wargals when we came here,” said Halt.

Iceclaw, who was a Ranger’s Apprentice fan (she’d told us who had shown up ‘last time’), caught his meaning. “Morgarath?”

Halt nodded.

Soundstorm looked a bit confused. “No idea what you two are talking about. Lilac read the books, but I didn’t.”

“Morgarath is able to mind control the Wargals to do his bidding. They take his every command, and the only thing they fear is horses. We’ve got a major lack of those. Morgarath is like Negrew, vengeful, and he’s dead clever about it. Oh, gah! What about the Kalkara?!”

“What about the Kalkara?” asked Halt flatly.

“They may be dead for you, but they might come back, here! They’re still fictional. Soundy, they’re nasty, nasty, deadly things. If you look into their eyes you’re frozen. Great night vision, and I’m sure Morgarath had some silver on him if they’ve come with him. They love silver. And they don’t stop until they have their target dead or they’re dead themselves. Very difficult to kill. Three knights. However...” She grinned, letting one arm go aflame. “They don’t do too well with fire.”

Halt blinked. “I don’t remember you lighting yourself on fire last time.” Will nodded agreement while Horace just looked amazed.

“I got nothing last time, just my bow. Now we’ve all about special abilities, if not stuck with something last time.” She pet me on the head.

I let out a quiet purr, not caring about the weird looks I was getting.

Will couldn’t help but hold back a smile.

“So, where are we staying this time?” asked Halt.

“My place has the back for target practice, and plenty of room. Just me and Selene,” Iceclaw said.

“Which you’re basically in it right now.”

Halt nodded. “We’ll be up in the guest rooms, then. Come on, Will.”

I gave a slight wave of a hand and a quiet “kyaah!”, trying to say “Nice to meet you”, not that anyone would translate it as that.

Will smiled and Horace gave a confused wave before Selene led them upstairs.

“Great. We might run into Wargals now,” Iceclaw muttered. “Hopefully Morgarath won’t push them too hard. It’s the Kalkara I’m worried about.”

“So...that aside, how is everyone?”

“Everyone’s good,” Soundstorm said. “Didn’t expect to see them again, though.”

“I was kind of hoping. We need more distance fighters, and Lilac and I could always use the help.” Her tone showed admiration and maybe...jealousy?

I tilted my head to one side, wondering if Icestar needed a hug.

“No, Terra,” she said, catching my gesture. “Aron, please make sure she hugs you instead of me. You need it.”

“No I don’t,” Aron responded, his tone not exactly convincing, so I hugged him anyway. He gave a slight smile and pet me.

“Ha!”

I shot her a warning glance. I’d hug her too if I had to, though I found it funny that I was now using hugs as a threat.

Iceclaw just gave me an evil grin. “Remember Terra, foxes used to run around like home, and they weren’t good news for me,” she said sweetly, even innocent, but her grin widened a bit.

I pulled my weapon out of midair, an ice staff (that can’t melt, I might add), and growled, but I realized I was grinning too.

“Soundy, your stone around your neck is glowing. Does it mean anything?”

“Huh?” Soundstorm looked down at the Jade. “I honestly don’t know...” she glanced around the room.

“Do you use it in your stories perhaps?”

“Yeah, Tamara wears a necklace like it all the time, but I didn’t get far enough as to show what glowing crystals mean."

“You did tell me once Toboe says it’s a ‘useless rock’. Powerful?”

“Yeah, the jade is really powerful, much more then a useless rock.”

Iceclaw nodded, then caught sight of her hand. “Gah! Sorry, Terra, I got soot all over your head! This is what I do to myself after I get full fire power.” Using her left hand, she summoned fire, then put it out and showed us her palm. It was covered in black soot that fire would leave on wood.

I shrugged, dusting most of it off. I could wash the rest off later.

Iceclaw suddenly grinned and resootted her right hand. Carefully, she did markings around my face. “There! Little tribal fox-girl.”

I laughed and smiled, then tried to look fierce and laughed harder. Aron grinned and Soundstorm snickered.

Iceclaw brushed her hands together, only getting them more sooty.

Iceclaw kept drawing marks on Terra until her face and fur was nearly black. “Okay, who’s next? Maybe I’ll do Aron anyway.” She grinned evilly at him.

Aron darted away with surprising speed for someone with a bad leg.

Iceclaw laughed and clapped her hands together. “That was classic!”

“How about you, Sound?”

“I’m good,” Soundstorm laughed, waving a hand dismissively.

POV:Spirithunter

I heard the bickering downstairs and there was only three guesses who was arguing. The result? My house being blown up, and that could not happen. I was all too reminded of my drawing of the sun gods at war.

Hurriedly I rushed downstairs. While Nala was a temperamental beast, I couldn’t let Amaterasu provoke him. I wasn’t sure I could even trust her to repair the damages.

A howl came out and something smashed onto Ammy’s back. It was big and black with flailing paws and tail.

Another wolf? I thought. I couldn’t make heads or tails of its intent. Had it attacked Amaterasu, or distracted her from starting a fight? I could only think of two black wolves this figure would be, too. Moon Dawn or Negrew. Both very enigmatic, and both very different, and one a sworn enemy of Na-lamsai’ei.

The black wolf had fallen from the black fire that disappeared over Ammy’s back. He growled, getting to his paws. He shook his head. “Darn it! Where in heck did I end up This time?” He sniffed, smelling my scent, and instantly swung around, snarling at me with jowls up. Four, now uneven red lines marked his muzzle. They healed enough to become permanent scars, but for some reason they were red, not pinkish like healing skin. His fur was completely black and though he could’ve been old, no sign of gray marked him. He even seemed young. His yellow-gold eyes were wary and angry.

Moon Dawn didn’t speak, and even if it did, it wouldn’t speak like that. “Negrew,” I breathed, more as an assurance to myself that this was happening than because I wanted the wolf’s attention. He’d already focused it on me. “Really? Is that you, Negrew?”

Amaterasu stood up and shook herself. She growled quietly at the black wolf and then sat down.

“Yes, I’m Negrew. And who are you--I’m standing on a human floor!” He snarled louder. “Where am I?!”

“My house.” I didn’t feel like wasting more breath than that.

Negrew looked around and then looked at Ammy and Nala. “What crazy place have I come to now?” He actually seemed scared.

“Well, it isn’t the Great Terrain or what have you... and it didn’t used to be a world of magic, but that seems to have changed.” I had to think about how to phrase this next statement. “What... what would you say if I told you...” I gave up. “Never mind. But this here is Amaterasu, a sun goddess, and over there is Na-lamsai’ei, the sun demon. They used to be fictional. Now... not so much. And thank you for stopping an imminent fight. I think you saved my house, and maybe the neighborhood. Are you familiar with nuclear fusion?”

I felt bad for talking so much, but my mind was racing and had a lot to get out.

“Hey, open up!” came Moonfire’s voice at the other side of the door. “I know that howl! Negrew, is that you in there?! Talk to me, fella!”

Negrew’s ears perked up. He seemed glad to have something familiar. “Just tell me what the heck is going on.” He trotted to the door and attempted to open it with his teeth.

I ran to open the front door and opened it for Negrew, despite the wolf slobber that covered it. After living with a dog who loved little more than to lick your hand, I was used to it.

Moonfire sat there and grinned at the black wolf. “Hi! Long time no see. I think the news Spirithunter has for you will be a bit of a shock. And no, I’m not forcing myself into your head, your emotions are so out of whack right now, as Iceclaw would call it.”

“Iceclaw?” Negrew growled as Moonfire let herself in.

“You explain,” said the cat, nodding to the other wolves before leaping onto a chair.

I bit my lip. “Uh... Iceclaw is an author. She makes things up and writes books about them. She created many lands and characters, and they were all fictional until something happened and fictional characters started to enter this world. So until a number of minutes ago, you didn’t physically exist. Or so we thought.”

Negrew blinked and then broke down laughing. “That’s the kind of crazy thing Darkness would say! Hahaha!” He fell on his back.

Moonfire sighed, exasperated.

“It’s going to suck if Trihorn gets here...”

“We’ve already got a demon capable of obliterating the world with a snap of... um, his teeth. Because our evil characters are coming through, too.”

I glanced at Nala, the huge white canine draped with ribbons colored like the dawn. “I guess you aren’t really that evil, you’re just doing your job, but...”

Negrew rolled over. “So, wait, we’re all here anyway?”

He shook his head, knowing better. “Fine, fine, I accept this. But what about Darkness?”

Moonfire shrugged. “Dunno.”

“Oh, thanks, you’re a great amount of help.”

Moonfire hissed. “I resent that!”

“Knowing him, he may have been one of the first to arrive, but I can’t say. I haven’t seen him. It’s best that we just lay low.”

“Maybe Iceclaw would know. I should call her and see how she’s doing...”

“Last I knew Iceclaw was a black and brown cat, who nearly tricked me to my death,” snarled Negrew.

“Oh, let it go,” sighed Moonfire. To Ammy she said, “It’s weird meeting him for the first time, I know.”

“Oh. No, this Iceclaw is a person.”

Ammy barked in response to Moonfire’s remark.

“Yeah, he can be a bit of a furball,” she responded.

The phone rang twice before Iceclaw picked up. “Yello?”

“Hi, this is Spirit. Um, I just wanted to let you know... Negrew’s here.”

“Great. That certainly means something, because Darkness has been spotted. Apparently Losty, the Doctor, Rabbit, Danny, and whoever else spotted him had their minds wiped clean. I think he’s holding the Echo of Memory captive, like he did in the Ongoing Roleplay.”

Negrew lifted his ears, trying to listen in, but Moonfire leapt on his head.

“What’s that?” Iceclaw asked, hearing Negrew’s snarls.

“Negrew and Moonfire tousling...” I turned from the phone and said to Negrew, “Yep, he’s here. She thinks he’s holding the Echo of Memory captive, too. Wiping people’s minds and stuff.” Concern was creeping into my voice. I was still having trouble getting my head around it all, but to know that it was real...

Negrew snarled and leapt at me for news he clearly didn’t want to hear, but Moonfire knocked him away and hissed at Ammy (maybe sensing Nala was a demon), to help her.

“Spirit, you’ve read Black Darkness. If I’m right and they were mostly Black Darkness guys, you know what Darkness will do next now Negrew’s here, right?”

My breath caught. “I can imagine it, yeah. And it’s not good.”

“Rabbit and Danny said they saw a tall man with dead white hair on a white horse, and creatures with bear or doglike muzzles. Darkness had met up with him and they agreed on a partnership. Have you ever read Ranger’s Apprentice?”

“Yeah, I love those books. Morgarath?”

“Darkness and him would make a great team. It’d be difficult to betray the other. If they’re in a partnership we are in Big trouble. I need a reader’s perspective. Do you think those two would work together well? And it’s a shame, I wanted Morgarath to last longer, how ‘bout you?”

“I was glad to be rid of the mention of the Mountains of Rain and Night. I hate that name.” I paused to think. “On the former matter, though... yes, they would make a very deadly partnership. Both are committed to their goals and have a lot to offer to the other. Frankly, I think we have a good chance of success with Amaterasu on our side. I’d like to say the same about Nala, but I don’t know where his loyalties lie...” The huge demon grunted at hearing his nickname. “...If he has any. He probably just wants to get rid of Ammy. As long as she’s around, his powers will be weaker.”

“We have to keep Negrew away from Darkness. You know how his cleverness plays in as Darkhunter. And another problem. Lightstreak has Tigerstar from Warriors and Negrew’s going to try to kill him. But Tigerstar’s not from my fan-fiction, so he’s not going to know who he is. How many years passed in Warriors, do you know?”

“Since Firestar isn’t dead yet, I’d say up to 10.”

“So he’s an old wolf. Darkness keeps him young. And do you disapprove of a pack of bachelors? I know wolves disperse to find mates, but they never have any luck, so...yeah, just Negrew, Track, Brake, Renix, and Drag. Just Have to know before we get serious again.”

“Sounds likely enough to me. I approve of it.” I thought for a while. “I don’t want to think of Ammy as the solution to all of the baddies, so what if characters like Trihorn start coming in? Do you have anyone who can counter them?”

“He’s already here. You haven’t heard? He killed Edward and Bella outside the cafe. He’s not doing any serious harm, though. I bet Aviaro’s joined him by now.”

“Really? Good riddance... and while it’s good that he isn’t causing much trouble yet, you put such a bad spin on him that I can’t help but worry.”

“My fire power can weaken him, but if Crenx shows up, he can heal him, even if it takes a few hours. Without Amber and everyone, or the Writer, the daggers, or the sword, we can’t kill him. But between all these characters, we can give him a good beating. Oh, and, could Negrew stay with you? You’re a fan, and I know there are others, but, I think he can help with your...Nala vs. Ammy problem, take his mind of Darkness and get a new, ready edge, you know? I’ve got Halt, Will, Horace, and Selene here to take care of.”

I smiled. “You know me. Of course.” Then I smiled. I had a lot to think about. “I hope some of my dogs appear. I don’t know if I’d be able to take care of them all, but they’re powerful in a group. Or maybe Saruma or Caelum. They’d be useful too.”

“Now that Negrew’s here you can get a full scale drawing, eh?” she teased gently. “Oh, and I got marked by the Amora, yay.”

“Seriously? That must feel pretty special...” I felt a twinge of something resembling jealousy but not quite as negative. “You really have created something special with your twin novel-worlds. I really must give you that. I should probably go put away all the fragile stuff, though...”

“Getting marked is not a good thing! If Otesai puts her filthy paw on me I get mind controlled! Aron was.”

“And that’s Soundy’s creation, not mine.”

“Yeah. I was kind of going off on a tangent there... I’m so distracted right now, I can’t think straight. Do you think we’d be able to get together at some point? I’d rather like knowing the state of affairs of everyone else... I think.:

“Sure, where do you want to meet? And what’re you going to do about the characters? You can’t very well leave any one of them alone.”

“I’d watch the big black mutt!” said Moonfire before she screeched as Negrew leapt at her. “Ammy, help!”

“Haha. It’ll be like that puzzle where you have a boat and three animals and you can only take two across at a time... Nala will stay put. He’s blind, so he doesn’t mind that. I’m afraid of what he and Negrew would do together, so I should probably see if he and Ammy want to come... you can meet Negrew as well. I’m not really sure I trust Moonfire to babysit.”

Moonfire hissed. “Fine.”

Negrew’s ears flicked. “Sure, I’ll come.”

“Cool. What say we meet at that park with the stream? It’s got enough trees for hiding places if the need arises. When are you next available?”

“I’m always free. Meet you there if you’re free right now.”

“Okay. Cool. See you in a few.”

There was the sound of the phone hanging up and Negrew cocked his head.

When I was sure she’d hung up, I set the phone down and glanced at everyone gathered behind me.

“Negrew and Ammy, please come with me... Nala, please don’t blow anything up. I still don’t know what to do with you, no offense. Come if you want, I guess. You too, Moonfire. We’re going to meet with Iceclaw and discuss things.”

Moonfire nodded. “She’s okay.” She leapt up on my shoulder and Negrew fell in next to Ammy.

“Halt! Um... hi. And hello, Iceclaw.” I admired her bow. It was a beautiful piece of work.

Halt gave a slow nod and then seemed to vanish into the tree as he stood there, keeping watch.

“So, we’ve got a deadly Darkness Morgarath partnership, Amora on the loose, and Trihorn snooping about. I’m just wondering, though. Darkness can betray Morgarath, but Morgarath isn’t stupid. Darkness can kill him either way. The question is how can Morgarath betray Darkness and win?”

“That's a good question. Does he even have any powers? I forget.”

“Morgarath? No, just mind control over the Wargals, some Kalkara, and a good skill with the sword. Darkness, well, you know him.”

“I can’t imagine that Morgarath would be a huge threat on his own. I’m not sure what he would be able to do without another’s help, one like Darkness... that’s one to think about. Have you asked Halt? He seems like he ought to at least have an idea.”

“Morgarath is a good planner. I’ve roleplayed with Magic when Darkness had showed up long enough he works in waves. Weakest, stronger, stronger, Darkhunter, and then himself. Morgarath is much more clever in that respect. Knowing surprise attacks and knowing the enemies’ flanks. Who we’re going to have behind. It wouldn’t be long before he notices Sheila places archers and long distance people in the back, and to see we’re not really fights and that the characters are.”

“Remember how he spread confusion and revenge at the same time? We’re just kids! He’ll try that no problem, and what match are we against the Kalkara? Even Kurogane could get caught in their gaze if he’s not careful.”

“True that... yeah, I’m sure Darkness will find him a valuable asset with that. Albeit an expendable one.”

Iceclaw narrowed her eyes at the word. “Expendable indeed. The Wargals would be a nasty meal. The Kalkara, I think, are much more clever to fall into Darkness’ trap, so they’d go their own way. But in this world, I don’t think either would like to take their chances. They’ll work together for a while yet, or else I’ll force Magic to write something about it to make sure they’re still together. Best to take both of them down.”

“Make a good Ranger, you would,” said Halt quietly. “You think fast, although you’re not very good with heights.”

Iceclaw glared at him. “I envy your archery skills enough, thanks.”

I started thinking, and then I thought aloud. “We know that Morgarath was taken down single-handedly by Horace. Even he abides by Araluen’s laws concerning a challenge. We may very well be able to use that to our advantage... assuming we can assure him that the same conditions apply to us. I’m not really sure about challenges by non-Araluen people. If this instance holds true, then we could challenge him and not even Darkness would be able to do anything about it. It wouldn’t be above him to interrupt, but Morgarath wouldn’t let him. I’d hope.”

“Unless Darkness throws in a price, and I think we know what that price is.”

“Never, ever, ever, ever again!” Negrew snarled. He looked desperate.

“Then we’ll just have to win. If Horace can do it, there must be some characters who can, too... Actually, I wouldn’t be surprised if Darkness enstates the challenge to begin with, or something similar. I know what he’d go through to get his paws on Negrew. We just have to find a barrier that’s... selectively permeable.

I decided I should clarify. “Sorry. I still get science jargon from middle school in my head all the time.”

“Do you honestly think he’d pass up revenge to have Halt do it this time? Would have made a nice alternate.”

Halt nodded again, listening in and watching at the same time. “Revenge is a hard thing to be rid of.”

Negrew chuckled and Halt raised one brow questioningly at us.

Moonfire sighed. “Ignore him.”

I sat down on a bench, draping my arms and letting my head hang over the back. “I can’t even think any more. This is too much.” I started thinking aloud again. “I can’t let this get the best of me...”

Amaterasu padded over and put her head on my knee. I pulled up and arm and placed it on her head, scratching her ear.

“You handled yourself okay last time. I’m the one in trouble here.” Her hand went to the back of her neck.

I signed. “You have a point. The Amora... say, do you know what happens if we write stuff right now? Can very recent characters still enter this world? I feel like it would be cheating, and of course the enemy could do it too... but if we could perhaps... or maybe one of those creatures I created a few days before it all happened. They would be useful. They don’t have a name, but they’re big...”

Iceclaw let out a harsh laugh. “They come out, alright!”

I felt like I needed to let loose a stream of consciousness. I pulled my pencil and an index card out of my pocket and started writing whatever came to mind.

Iceclaw’s eyes widened and she snatched the pencil from me. “I wouldn’t.”

“Hey!” I reached out to grab them back. “I was only writing words. No names or descriptions. Nothing coherent. Stream of consciousness.”

“Sorry. Just I ended up creating something and it showed up. Serves Otesai of the Amora now.” She handed them back.

“Thanks.” I stuffed them back into my pocket. Whatever. “I need to think. What would be useful to us? Um... no, not the Deathkeeper. %%%%, I can’t think of anything but evil stuff. The Sunkeeper, maybe. Or Jaeger, not that he can do anything special. Um, Arian...” My mind drifted off and I felt like I forgot how to speak.

Iceclaw snapped her fingers in front of my face. “I’d think you’d make a good diplomat... If you found Trihorn.”

I snapped to attention and laughed inwardly at the inadvertent pun. “Really? You think? Think that, I mean. I know you think.” My head sunk in embarrassment, but the idea of being a diplomat and using those skills on someone like Trihorn... what an idea. “If I’m thinking right now, I’m thinking I could pull that off alright.”

Iceclaw grinned, and rubbed her hands together and laughed, evilly. Then she tapped her fingers together, grinning. “You could. I’m starting to think places are showing up, too. If Trihorn is anywhere, he’s outside the county in his fortress, or at least outside the main town. Solaris can take you there, and Halt can go with you.”

My eyes widened. “What, right now?”

“Sure. We can’t afford to lose time without our enemies using the wasted time to plot”

I fingered the red magatama stones on my necklace. With characters such as Amaterasu here, I wondered if they had their alleged magical properties. The power of life is fine, but divine exorcism powers could be useful... “I suppose. What exactly am I to discuss?”

“Throw Darkness off Negrew, maybe? I dunno, he’s still not fully developed. But I know he does not like Darkness.”

“Throw him off... how so? Ask him to help pacify Darkness?”

“I don’t know,” Iceclaw hissed in exasperation. “He won’t kill you. He’ll wait until he’s the last villain standing, then have his fun with us. He Knows we can’t kill him and we’ve enough on our minds. He’ll help, if only to deceive us and have his fun in the meantime. You don’t want a bored Trihorn.”

“I see.” I had to think about this. I wasn’t sure how I would do it, but it had to be done. Perhaps it would just play itself out later. “Well, I suppose I’m ready when everyone else is.”

Iceclaw grinned. “Great! Let’s go!” She took out the red orb but showed me first. “Solaris, Negrew and Spirithunter are going to journey with us. Selene will keep an eye on the gods.”

Solaris’s voice filled my head. “Greetings.”

I blinked in surprise. Mind-speech was new. “Hello?” I said back, forming the word in my mind and trying to project it into the orb.

Solaris laughed and Iceclaw smashed the orb onto the ground.

The dragon stood huge over me and he looked down at eye level. “Just talk as if you were talking to yourself in your head. As long as we have made contact once before, it’s easy to do so again.”

“...What was that?” I asked, bewildered.

I couldn’t even tell whether I had actually heard that or not. I tried responding with my mind, simply thinking the words as if to myself. “Like this?”

“Exactly. Now you’re going to have to help the Fire Element here. She does better flying on me than in her writing.”

“Hey!” Iceclaw protested in all our minds. “I’m afraid of heights, so what?”

He laughed again and lowered himself, extending one leg. “What of the wolf and the man I smell hiding in the shadows?”

“Which wolf? Negrew or Amaterasu?”

“The black one.”

He paused. “Negrew?” He swung his head around, growling, and the black wolf went onto his stomach next to Ammy.

“He’s not from the Dark Age, take it easy,” assured Iceclaw before rolling her eyes at herself.

“And the man is...” I wondered if he would mind me disclosing his name to a stranger. “He’s a ranger. He’s of no danger.”

“Very funny,” huffed Halt, catching onto the rhyme.

Solaris seemed to be thinking over something. “I suppose I could carry the three of you on my back, and take Negrew in my talons.”

“Oh, would you look at that. I’m a poet and I didn’t even know it.” Honestly, I hadn’t even realized it. “Anybody want a peanut?” I offered jokingly. Not that any of them except maybe Iceclaw would get the reference.

Iceclaw thought and jerked her thumb at Amaterasu, raising one brow.

“The green thing that calls her a furball?”

“Issun??” I suppose I should have expected him, but I hadn’t even realized he was there.

“Is that who you’re quoting?”

“No... Fezzik from The Princess Bride. Have you seen that movie?”

Iceclaw shook her head. “‘Fraid not. Up you go.”

“At least do me a favor and watch it sometime. You’d probably enjoy it.” I paused, swallowed, and made to climb up onto Solaris.

Iceclaw followed, and then Halt. Solaris nodded to Ammy before flying up and then snagging Negrew and climbing higher into the air. Negrew howled in fear at the sudden height and Iceclaw gripped a spike in front of me.

“Sure,” she replied in a shaky voice.

“Solaris won’t let me fall, but that doesn’t stop my stomach from feeling weird, Spirit.”

I hadn’t even flown before, except on airplanes. I found it simply exhilarating, though. There was no room in my brain for nausea right now. “Just don’t throw up on me, okay?”

I let out a laugh as Solaris dipped down sharply.

“I’ve enough guts not to,” said Iceclaw.

Halt nodded approvingly. “Just have to make sure you climb okay, even if it’s not tower walls, and you’d make a fantastic Ranger.”

“Spirit, somehow I don’t believe him.” Iceclaw was obviously flattered, but she somehow didn’t think so as she asked me. Talking seemed to calm her fear.

Solaris flew out past the buildings until there was nothing be ground beneath us. He gave a mental warning, “Well, if characters are showing up, so are places. He’s in his fortress right now, I’d imagine. I’ll land a few feet from it and you just walk on ahead.”

“Good!” snarled Negrew. “At least then I can find my paws again!”

“Sounds good,” I said with another gulp. Trihorn didn’t seem so cool when you were about to go visit him on a potentially life-threatening mission.

Solaris dove down quickly as we came into sight, still covering distance as he did so. About a foot from the ground, he let Negrew go and landed, running to keep his balance. He lowered himself and raised a paw to help us down. Iceclaw let out a few breaths of relief once her feet hit the ground.

Once Halt and I were on the ground, Solaris vanished in a flash of fire and the orb was in Icey’s hand again. “Thanks,” she said to it, then tucked it away. “I’ll wait out here with him, shall I?”

She pointed to the entrance, where two horses were tied to the hitching post. One was slim and gray, and the other was huge and black. “Well, off you three go. And good luck.”

My breath caught. “Thank you,” I tried to say, but it was half-hearted and came out as a series of unintelligible gasps. I felt rather stupid, but I forced myself to come off it. I approached the horses. “Are these for us? What are they doing here?”

“Those belong to Aviaro and Crenx,” said Iceclaw darkly. “Don’t tell me you haven’t heard Aviaro and Kiras tried to kill Lilac?! Kiras is that black one.”

The bad tempered horse snapped its teeth at me and kicked one hoof.

“Ah. No, I haven’t heard that. Sorry for rousing your ire, Mr. Kiras.” I backed off. I felt that familiar sense of complete unsureness, but I felt strangely certain that I’d figure it all out easily enough. I hated being the leader, but I called my companions forth and started for the fortress.

POV: Trihorn/Ryser

I sat back, listening to Aviaro and Crenx bicker. I crossed one leg over the other pointedly and waited for the two of them to shut up. Crenx suddenly stood and I saw the scar on his face stretch out of proportion as his jaw locked.

“Someone’s coming. Three, to be exact.” He had performed a sensing Ritual when the fortress had arrived. Why it had ended up here I had no idea, while we had been dumped into the midst of the buildings.

“Can you tell what?” I had to be careful. Who knew what those Wands and Worlds members had concocted, and I didn’t have all of my council or even half of what I myself was used to. Just Aviaro and Crenx. A knight and a Ritualist. Useful as they were, they wouldn’t stand a chance against the Amora without forethought preparation, and we didn’t have that.

Spirithunter drew closer to the fortress, surveying the area and wondering how to get in. Hopefully someone would come out and greet them without killing them. She wondered if Negrew’s presence would be a benefactor or a provocation.

I looked up as the girl and wolf came through the tunnel. There were two, one leading off to the side, the other to the meeting room. It was Negrew, all right, but he didn’t seem to trick the girl. So, this one was my enemy and the one Darkness was after. Not too much of a loss. But where was-- I quickly sniffed. Ah, hiding, was he? I couldn’t see him, but I could smell him. “So, who are you?” I called to them.

Spirit froze. That voice could belong to no other being she knew. She couldn’t let herself sound too weak, so she did her best not to stutter or trip over her tongue. “My name is Spirithunter. I come with a question for Trihorn. I assume this is his greatness speaking?”

“Crenx, Aviaro, out.”

The knight stood stiffly and glared at her. I could never tell under that helmet. Only his sister could, and he rarely took it off. He went down another tunnel. When I looked for my Ritualist, he was gone, too. I leaned back in my seat, keeping my feet on the table. “So, get on with it.”

“I understand that you and Darkness have... at least a mutual dislike for each other. As do we.”

I leaned back, pushing some of my black hair out of the way. As comfortable as this form was, I was a dragon and that was that. “Go on. I assume you’d want something else for the Amora? It is to my understanding two, one of your own included, could be under their control if captured.”

“My main concern is Darkness. He’s teamed up with Morgarath, an overlord from another world, not surprisingly. He must be dealt with.” Spirit paused. “However, something against the Amora would be quite useful as well. You are correct in that one of my consorts has been marked.”

“Smooth tongue you have. But is it smooth enough?” I swung my legs from the table and stood. “I smell your friend, even if I cannot see him. Tell him to show himself before we negotiate further.”

She nodded. This dragon in disguise was probably experienced enough to imply anything he wanted in his tone, but she was certain that there was no threat here. Or so her face told me. “Come on out, Ranger.” she called. “I don’t believe he means us harm, at least not for the moment.”

The man came out, his bow at half draw. I smiled.

“Plan to shoot me? Go on ahead. I’ve others.”

“Keep it ready if you will,” Spirithunter sighed, “but you can put it away for now. We aren’t here to be threatening.”

Halt hesitated, I recognized him from what I’ve read. If I had read Twilight, why wouldn’t I have read anything else from this world? I sighed and went for my sword, going quick as this form allowed me.

She hoped I wasn’t reaching for their deaths.

The arrow sent me staggering back against the chair, but I kept my balance and let my sword slide back in its sheathe. I chuckled as the pain passed as my heart beat around the shaft. “A fast shot. Much like, well, whatever.” I set to the task and yanked the arrow out in one peace, snarling at the pain of doing so. My clothes started to get soaked in my own blood.

Not so much caring, I sat in my seat again and tossed the arrow aside. “I hear your Amora are out to destroy you. I think your Doctor might help.”

“They’d better not destroy this one. I must admit, though, I’m not terribly familiar with the Amora. I guess I just haven’t hung out in enough role-plays. The Doctor, though? Is he here as well?”

“He was knocked on the head with your chair throwing friend. I find that highly amusing.”

“And he’s quite the negotiator, is he not? Familiar with dimensions where those of you more into my world would not understand it.”

“Folding Chair of Retribution!” she murmured to herself, amused, though she wasn’t quite sure why. “We have shifted off-topic, now. May we slide back to the matter of Darkness?”

“I was thinking along the same lines. A pity you’re not part of my council.”

Halt grunted warningly.

I sat back down and crossed one leg over the other. I placed my gloved hand, hiding my silver talon, over my bare one. “Darkness and Morgarath working together. Too bad he died, isn’t it? So, what does he have with him? Skandians? Celts?”

“I believe he still has Kalkara and Wargals. The Skandians and Celts, if they’re even around, are likely on their own sides.”

Halt remained quiet, although I was sure he was thinking of Erak. I shrugged. The Kalkara I could easily take care of, as could that darned Fire Element. “And what of the Amora?”

“Ah.” She was reminded of Kaimira and shuddered at the thought of anything not human coming from there. Not that I knew Kaimira whatever the heck it was, but I knew some things. “Yeah, they sound like a force of their own to be reckoned with. I can’t imagine they’d even let themselves join Morgarath—or Darkness—let alone be controlled by him.”

“They wouldn’t,” I said. “Well, anyway, you can count on my help. But don’t be surprised at the end of the day, and by that, be careful once I am the last villain standing. Just one thing. Could you have a seat over there?” He gestured to his right, near the far end of the table.

POV: Spirithunter

I wandered over to the proffered chair and sat down. I settled in and leaned back, folding my hands over my lap.

Ryser shook his head and clicked his tongue. Another pity I wasn’t on his council again, I guessed.

“Are things settled here?” asked Halt. Negrew growled agreement, but he seemed nervous at the same time.

“If by ‘settled’ you mean ‘ready for negotiation’, I hope so. We have yet to actually arrange anything.” I gave a meaningful look to Trihorn.

He looked back, his amber gaze burning as it always had by description. “Much as I like this form, I think it wise to know who you’re dealing with.” He got up and went into the shadows.

My heart pounded. My subconscious couldn’t figure out whether to brace for shock and awe or terror or something else completely, so I just held an image of that Mega Bloks dragon guy in my head, gave him a Iceclaw-style twist in appearance, and did my best not to hold my breath.

A head reappeared a moment later. Two white horns grew from it, and three on each cheek, three more on each brow. A golden decoration, in three columns of small chain-links with a circle on each end hung from his right horn. The eyes fit his black face much better and he grinned, showing four silver teeth, five gold, and two black. This was Trihorn.

Awe it was. I knew it was rude to stare, but just that head... so ornate! I was tempted to ask if I could use him as a drawing reference sometime, but I was certain that was below his dignity. “And behold your majesty I do, great dragon!” I breathed.

He stepped further out into the room. His silver talon, his entire finger, stretched a bit more than his normal talons. The under scales remained as dark as his upper, going down in V’s from his neck all the way to his tail. The long sword took up the tip as he swung it back and forth. The red stone holding the Shadow Vapors hung around his neck whereas it’d’ve been too large for his human form. Silverish-black bound the blade to flesh. He inclined his head to me. “Too bad you’re not part of my council indeed.”

He took in Halt’s bewildered expression and Negrew’s growls.

“What exactly is your relationship with Darkness?” I inquired. I hoped my previous praise would inspire him to take my words more lightly and answer more directly. “I know that you two aren’t exactly on good terms, but is it mutual? Vengeful? Do you hate him with a passion or just generally dislike him?”

“Dislike. His plans are too simple and his tacts too predictable. Besides, he serves my entertainment.” Iceclaw had warned me about his eye colors: Red for anger, green for plotting, orange for amused, blue for thoughtfulness, purple for calm, brown for bored (don’t want one of those), black for beyond angry, white for confused, and then his usual color, the burning amber.

Right now he was amused.

“Ah. His simple planning is why he joined with Morgarath...” I mused. “Anyway... his allegiance is what we’re concerned about. It’s likely that he’ll glean strategies and strategizing tips from Morgarath and then betray him, and come out all the better... or worse, in our case. I’m sure you can imagine what could happen if Darkness starts coming up with plans that are too complex. Even now they’re a force that we’d rather not reckon with... sorry if some of that seemed tangential, but your thoughts?”

“I will help myself.” His eyes narrowed. “Personally.”

“Very well, then.” No surprise there. I thought for a moment. What else to discuss... was there any information I could try to get from him?

“You should go. Crenx reckons the Amora will attack soon. And keep an eye out on Minou. Darkness did something to make sure he gets his paws on Negrew. But don’t let him know that.” The dragon turned and went off into the shadows.

Halt’s shoulders didn’t ease. He beckoned urgently to me and led myself and Negrew out.

“I thank you for your time, Trihorn.” I wasn’t sure I wanted to wish him good luck, so I did my best to work around that particular parting note. I stood up. “It was an honor to meet you.” I couldn’t think of anything else to say, so I pulled away from the table and strode over to where Halt was waiting impatiently.

Chapter Fourteen
Make up your mind!

POV: Terra

"So, where'd you go off to?" Aurora asked once Iceclaw came back.

Iceclaw shrugged. "Tell you later. It seems we're missing someone." She went to find Aron.

“Zaylix—!” came her shout from the next room before glass shattered.

I darted into the room, followed by Soundstorm.

Zaylix stood up, Aron struggling and Iceclaw trying not to choke. The part Amora part Tracker glared at us before turning for the portal off to the side.

I launched myself at the Amoran tracker, trying to stop him from capturing these two AGAIN.

He snarled and tossed Aron into me, flinging me off onto the floor while holding onto his prey. He snarled again and leapt into the portal.

Frustrated, I got back to my feet and glanced at Soundstorm, who was repeatedly bashing her head against a wall. “Come on, Terra, we should get back to work and do some more training and such. I’m sure it’ll end up okay. It usually does.”

(Later On)

Houdin looked over at us was we entered the school. “Where are Iceclaw and Aron?”

“They got captured,” Soundstorm answered, as I sparred with Aurora.

He shook his head. “Those Amora are determined, huh?”

The Marauders of W&W were practicing their spell work with Lupin and Sirius. Ripple missed fired as she heard Soundstorm’s news. She looked around at us and smacked herself in the head and Moonfire muttered, “Have they got an aura for trouble or something?!”

“Wouldn’t be surprising. As for Aron, he might as well—GAH! AKUJI!” Soundstorm snapped as a stray spell almost hit her.

“Aaah...whoops. Sorry,” he responded.

Losty worked with the Doctor and Kurogane seemed alright with the target he hacked away at. The wolf from Okami, Ammy, who had shown up last time, was back again and training with Spirithunter. Starsight worked with Fai, staff on staff. Virgil just watched the action.

Sheila shook her head. “Is there no way of getting them back?”

Houdin shrugged and glanced at Soundstorm.

She shrugged. “I dunno. We’ll see, I suppose.”

“Trihorn would be willing to help,” said Spirithunter.

Sheila frowned. “Why would he help?”

She shrugged. “Negrew showed up earlier and Darkness made himself known. I think they know we have to deal with the Amora first. They can’t take over if the dimension gets destroyed, can they? So maybe Trihorn could get them.”

Thunder, Coalfang, Minou, Magicyop, and Ripple looked shocked.

“We can’t trust him!” exclaimed Ripple.

“How delightful,” sighed Soundstorm. “Another thing to worry about when the Amora are gone...”

“We made an agreement. It was Icey’s idea,” said Spirithunter.

“Why didn’t you tell me first?” said Sheila.

“You’d’ve stopped them if they did,” said Halt, firing an arrow into the bull’s-eye before lowering his bow. “I honestly think it was clever. It’ll keep him off us for a while.”

Will nodded agreement.

POV: Chaos

“Hey! Too hard a grip much? And Aron, stop telling me to shut up, ‘cause you know I won’t.”

I blinked, looking up as my brother and a girl who looked a bit familiar were shoved into the prison. The two were arguing like an old married couple, which gave me something to be amused about while worrying about which of them would be killed first.

Zaylix looked at me and the wounds he had taken care of, nodded, and departed.

The girl tossed up her hands. “I give up with you!”

Aron laughed quietly and nodded, which was a typical response for him. He could probably get punched in the face and he’d just laugh about it. “Hello,” I greeted.

The girl glanced between me and Aron. “Chaos?”

We both nodded. “It’s great to see you again, Aron, I just wish the circumstances were different.”

“Doesn’t everywhere when something goes wrong?”

“Especially considering it happens a lot,” Aron agreed. “And you actually look a lot less beat up since we last met.” “Er...yeah. Sorry about that.” “Not your fault.”

“Who treated you? I’m Iceclaw, by the way.”

“Nice to meet you. And...Zaylix did.”

I shrugged. “For a jerk, he’s pretty nice.”

“Heh. We should be getting out of here.”

“Can’t. I’ve been ordered to stay in this room.”

“If you were stolen from the room?” Iceclaw questioned. A big grin stretched her mouth.

“Loophole there, Aron. I just hope it works.”

“You and your loopholes,” Aron said with a slight smirk. I didn’t feel as confident, but I had to admit the plan made sense.

In a puff of golden smoke, a tall figure stood before us. A scar stretched from above his right eye, going across it, from the bridge of his nose, down his face, neck, and vanishing under the collar of his cloak. His hair was brown, eyes gray. He observed the room and shrugged, brushing some stray power off his shoulders.

“Who’s this?” I asked.

“This is Crenx the Ritualist.”

Crenx gave a half bow.

I nodded. “Nice to meet you, Crenx.”

“He’s evil,” coughed Iceclaw.

Crenx laughed. “You and that Spirithunter are the ones who made the deal.”

“Just get us out of here.”

“The mouth as ever, Fire Element.”

He walked towards me, pulling out a gold cuff attached to a golden chain from his cloak. “You mind?”

“Not really.”

I was used to that kind of thing by now.

He put the cuff around my wrist, then did the same to Aron and Iceclaw. “Now, where is it...aha!” He pulled out some golden powder and put some in each of our hands. “So, when I say ‘Transport’, clap your hands with that powder between them, alright?”

“There’s no place like home?” Aron offered. I glared at him and he grinned sheepishly.

Crenx glared at Aron as well and narrowed his eyes. Iceclaw shot him a warningly glance.

“Transport!” he said quickly, not in the mood for jokes. He clapped his hands together, and Iceclaw did the same.

Aron and I did the same also.

Golden light flashed and swirled around us until my feet hit something unfamiliar. Buildings came into my vision and a sign saying: W&W County.

Crenx fell to one knee, growling at the effort of crossing dimensions. He took out a small key and undid the shackles. Before we could say anything, he took a pinch of power, said, “Transport,” clapped his hands together and was gone.

“I’ll go tell Sheila we’re back,” said Iceclaw. “I’m sure Soundy and Lilac can afford to let you both stay.”

Aron nodded, and I just found that my head hurt a lot and I could hardly think straight.

“Follow me, okay?” Aron asked, glancing at me. I nodded and followed him. By the time we reached the front door, everything seemed to be spinning around my head, and the floor suddenly came up and hit me in the face. I heard Aron asking if I was okay but by this point I didn’t get the chance to respond before I blacked out.

POV: Soundstorm

“The captured have returned!” called Moonfire as she started yowling at the door.

I sat whipped around to look over at Moonfire, which resulted in getting knocked over by Aurora in cat form. “Get off!” I said, pushing her off of me and darting to the front door.

Moonfire flicked her tail in a salute. “Message delivered.” She trotted off down the street.

Aron was trying to wake up his twin, who had blacked out at the front steps. “Hey, you alright?” I asked, and he nodded. “Icestar’s going to tell Sheila that we’re back.” I nodded and picked up Chaos, much to Aron’s shock. “I’m kind of strong for my age, I can give my own sister a piggyback ride, don’t look so surprised I can carry around someone older then me,” I said, motioning for Aron to come inside.

POV: I ain’t telling you!

I made my way into the den. “Sora?” I asked.

She raised her head from the rabbit she’d been eating. “You’re here to discuss what to do about those two girls, Ice and Sound, right?” she asked.

I blinked, then nodded. “They’re going to become a nuisance,” I snarled, flexing my claws.

“I know,” she said, offering me something to eat. I sat down next to her.

“So, what are we going to do about it?”

“Well, Zaylix needs something to do, doesn’t he?” she suggested.

“Why can’t I just go out there and tear out their throats?” I asked.

“Because I haven’t forgiven you for threatening my daughter yet,” she responded with a grin.

“Hey, just ’cause I don’t like her boyfriend—” I started, shredding the rabbits leg with frustration.

“Oh, calm down. Besides, we might not want them dead. They could be useful.”

“They’d be about as useful as those spiders!”

“Calm down, at this rate I could cook the rabbit on your face.”

Sora lifted her head and called for the hunter.

Zaylix came in, looking of course more cat like than Amora. His patience was uncanny, to say the least. He bowed deeply. “Yes, Mistress?”

“I’d like you to go out and capture Soundstorm and Icestar. Aron is a bonus, if he’s with them and not being frustrating and hard to catch,” Sora ordered, then glanced at me. “If that’s okay with you?”

I nodded stiffly, figuring I’d gotten what I’d deserved for past actions.

Zaylix bowed again. “I will try not to fail this time. I swear I don’t know how they got out.” He’d gotten a good clawing for Aron, Iceclaw’s, and Chaos’s escape. He hadn’t even smelt another scent in the prison besides their own.

“Very well,” Sora said.

“I trust that you’ll succeed this time,” I added.

“Go,” we both finished,

He bowed again and departed.

Sora watched him leave. “He’s a fascinating one,” she said.

“I’m interested in seeing if he succeeds or not.”

I finished my share, thanked her, and headed for the exit. I turned around on the way out, falling onto all fours, and dipped my head. She grinned, and dipped her head also. As I headed for my den, I wondered just what Sora had in mind.

Chapter Fifteen
Knights and Ninjas

POV: Sir Reel

I landed on something face-first with a thud. “Oof,” I grunted. I tried to sit up and saw a teenage boy with a bow and arrows standing a few feet away.

I struggled upright, reaching for my sword, but the boy just stood there, looking surprised. Well, why wouldn’t he? I thought. As far as I know I just dropped out of nowhere. I glanced at my surroundings, keeping an eye on the boy at the same time and taking a step back. A mistake, apparently, because I tripped on my cloak and fell over.

“Reel!” the boy half-shouted.

I stood up again, and stared. “Who are you?” I asked. Almost as an afterthought, I added “And where the heck am I?!”

“I’m Minou,” the boy said. “And you’re in Wands and Worlds County.” Then he added, “I didn’t think you’d pop in! No offense, but you’re not a very developed character right now.”

There was a grunt from behind me.

I turned around.

There was a tall man in front of me with red eyes and black hair. A sword hung at his side. “And who’s this?” he asked Minou.

“Reel, a knight Icey invented and I developed,” Minou said. "And that is Kurogane behind you."

I narrowed my eyes. “What do you mean, Invented?”

The guy behind me rolled his eyes. “You didn’t tell him yet, did you?”

“Nope, you interrupted before I could,” Minou grinned.

Kurogane growled. “Make it quick. The Amora just showed up.”

“Again?!” Minou said. Turning to me, he said “Alright, so I hope you catch on fast. This is Wands and Worlds County. The people who live here, we’re called Wandies. Characters from books, and characters from stories that we’ve written, are appearing all over the county. Not all of them are good.”

“The Amora are some of the evil ones.”

“I think I’m following...”

Kurogane growled. “You know how to use that?” He pointed to the sword at my belt.

“I wouldn’t carry it if I didn’t,” I responded.

“Then let’s get going.” He shoved past and went out the door.

I followed him out the door, wondering what this County looked like - and who the Amora were.

Kurogane was far ahead and suddenly a shadow fell over us.

I looked up, seeing Minou do the same behind me.

A huge black dragon soared over, a long sword making up the end of his tail and a large, red stone dangling from his neck among silver plating, other, smaller gems sparkling around it. He gave a flap to gain altitude and soared faster.

“Trihorn,” Minou muttered. “Don’t worry, he’s on our side,” he said to me. We kept running, following the dragon and Kurogane.

The dragon landed near the back lines and growled. A girl nodded to him. “Nice to see you’ve turned up.”

“Good to see you’re not trying to burn me, Fire Element.”

“Oh, shut up.” She drew an arrow from her quiver and nocked it.

We ran up, Minou asking, “So what’s happening?”

The girl pointed ahead. Lines and lines of wolves in armor stood on the other side of what was our battle field.

“Looks like a problem,” I said, drawing my sword.

“Can’t Trihorn just squish them?” Minou asked. “Er, I mean, can’t you just squish them?” he corrected himself, looking up at Trihorn.

The dragon growled. “Why would I throw them off like that? Then Kurogane wouldn’t be able to have his fun.”

Minou shrugged. “Whatever you say,” he said. “Reel, you’ll probably want to go up front with your sword.”

The girl nodded agreement. “We can tell Sheila you turned up later.”

“This is Icey, by the way,” Minou said, nodding toward her.

Icey, as she was called, waved a hand absently before turning it to the bowstring. There were three other archers, two in gray and green cloaks, one also a girl. The girls carried two odd looking bows while the other two had long bows.

“Well, go on then,” Minou said to me. “You can’t do any good way back here.”

“Alright, alright, I’m going...” I started off, rolling my eyes.

POV: Kurogane

The Amora were listening to a single she-wolf, with yellow eyes, pacing back and forth and barking orders. Aron spat, “Otesai. I’m sure Mia’s with them, too. Last time, Akuji came back saying they have speed.”

Iceclaw growled. “Good thing for these shafts. Too bad Halt and Will didn’t take them.”

Halt shrugged. “We’ll find our own uses.”

The Amora charged forward. Some of the younger ones looked hesitation and Otesai snarled at them. “It’s just a dragon!”

Trihorn huffed, his eyes going brown. “This is going to be a boring battle. Why did you drag me into this?”

Iceclaw snickered. “Oh, just deal with it. You made the negotiations in the first place.”

He snorted smoke from his nostrils.

“Enough chitchat, let’s get this show on the road,” I snarled, racing forward ahead of them. I aimed straight for the leader; if I could take her out the battle would be much easier.

Otesai nimbly leapt to one side and lashed for me at the same time. Another wolf with green eyes was on me. “No baseball bat? Doesn’t look like you need me, sister.”

“Shut up, Mia, and help me kill this guy.”

I dodged her blow easily, countering with a fast strike at her arm.

A black shaft went flying, hitting an Amora in the shoulder. Arashi was going insane and spells, from those wand things or the users themselves, maybe Fai (of course Fai) went flying, clashing into the army. The Wandies’ leader, Sheila, was flying on Solaris’s back, his fire useless.

Otesai leapt onto my back, going for a bite on my neck like a wolf would. Mia jumped onto my front, grabbing my sword hand and biting at it.

“Shô-Ryû-Sen!” I shouted, and a blaze of power burst from Sôhi as I lashed upward with the blade, sending both Amora flying straight into the air.

The crystal cut through, but the fire was useless, except the part that burned their skin and fur. Something streaked past me and two dragons formed. They were dark, like smoke and vapor, and they lashed scythe like tails.

“What now?” I muttered, readying my blade.

“You are an idiot ninja,” growled a loud voice in my ear.

I whipped around. “What was that?!” I snapped.

Trihorn reared his head back and snorted, and the Shadow Dragons leapt for the two sisters. He waved his sword tail around. “Fight something that’s actually flesh. I’m not fast enough to get past them.” He motioned towards something with some limbs of an Amora, but otherwise looked complete human-feral like.

His words irked me, but I cast it aside for now. The middle of a battle wasn’t the time to fight with your allies.

Raising Sôhi again, I shouted, “Tenma-Ku-Ryû-Sen!” and a blaze of energy in the form of a dragon burst from the sword, racing towards the figure.

It leapt out of the way and turned on me just as quick in one action. It grinned, baring its teeth. “Well, well...something getting in my way.” He lunged at me and lashed with its natural, cat like arm.

I ducked back and grinned. “Got that right.”

The energy dragon made a sudden turn around, slamming into it from behind.

It screamed so loudly it hurt my ears. It performed a back flip and checked its back. The armor it wore over the Amoran part was covered in blood. Its narrowed eyes narrowed even further. “A Tracker does not stop until its prey is captured...or dead.” It grinned at me slyly and waved a hand.

Two Amoran knocked me down, holding me in place. The thing leapt, ready to take out my throat.

A spear of ice flew out of nowhere, striking deep into the thing’s chest. I wrenched myself free of one Amora as a crystal-covered staff whacked the head of the second. I scrambled to my feet.

“What the heck do you think you’re doing?!”

Starsight grinned at me. “Rescuing you,” she laughed. “I still owe you back for twice last time.”

“Yeah, yeah, shut up,” I grumbled, turning back to face the enemy.

The thing coughed blood and snarled, “Blood at the mouth...this isn’t good.”

“AWAY FROM MY SERVANT!”

Otesai lashed at us furiously, relentlessly.

Starsight’s shield of ice blocked the initial blow. I leapt around her, thrusting Sôhi out at Otesai’s chest.

Otesai leapt away and a black arrow hit her in the arm. Still, she continued her attack on us.

“Yoohoo!”

A blast knocked Otesai off her paws and Grassystar leapt up on my shoulder. “What’s up?”

“What, can’t figure it out for yourself?!” I snapped, shoving the cat off and block-countering Otesai’s move.

Grassystar growled in protest. “Whatever you do, do not do that with Deathstar.”

“I’ll remind him,” Starsight said, and I glared at her.

“Back to the situation, please!” snapped Ripplepelt before firing a cruciatus curse at one of the Amora.

“What did we tell you about that?! snapped Lupin.

“Not the time!”

I grunted and turned away, continuing my attack on Otesai.

Starsight kept launching icicles so close over my shoulder that I nearly shouted at her again, but I just concentrated on the Amora instead.

The ice hit off the armor like it was nothing, but her blocks only caused her arms to be exposed.

Another sword blocked mine, held by a bare hand and a black glove. “You’re pathetic. Why don’t you just fight something else, eh, since you lost the Tracker.”

“Shut up!” I snapped. “Hikôgeki!” Lightning burst from my sword.

The man jumped out of the way and his eyes turned red. “Did no one tell you Not to make me angry, ninja? I said I might as well have my fun, so get out of my way.” The sword looked familiar, a long sword.

“First get out of mine,” I countered furiously.

The man stepped back and turned to Otesai. She lunged at him and he blocked. “Consider myself out of your way,” he said curtly before pressing his attack.

The two gods were causing destruction left and right on the army, but more and more came. Along with snakes and giant spiders. Some members were being pushed back, especially the ones who had to fight at close quarters. They were pressing everyone back towards the back lines, causing the archers to have less and less room for distance shooting.

I swore under my breath and raised my sword.

“Hama-Ryû-Ô-Jin!” I shouted, using the move to clear a path through the battle.

Halt nodded to me and went off with Will at his side. They still had all their arrows.

The black wolf, Negrew, skidded by my side. “Fancy trick. Fight with me?” He bared his teeth, his scars going out of place. Clearly he was looking for a fight.

“You’re on!” I responded, leading the way deeper into the battlefield.

Negrew leapt left and right, stronger than the average wolf, yet his was normal. He knocked one Amora into another’s claws and tricked them into traps. Once I nearly got slashed from behind, except I heard the ‘Yelp!’ from behind. He snarled, shaking his head from side to side on its wounded leg.

I countered in my own way, striking out with Sôhi and using any of my techniques wherever possible.

The creature screamed, and this time he wasn’t alone. He had Soundstorm by the throat in one hand.

Muttering under my breath, I whirled and charged, bringing the blade down on the creature’s arm.

It screamed and tossed Soundstorm to come of its Amoran companions and turned on me. It screeched again as Negrew latched onto its flesh arm. The wolf yelped as the thing knocked him away, clawing open deep wounds.

“Dangit!” I hissed. “Hikôgeki!” The lightning snapped on the creature, finding a weak point to run through its body.

It collapsed. “The name’s Zaylix...” It stood, growling. “You are?”

“And why would you want to know?” I growled, bringing the blade down.

He leapt out of the way, wounded as he was. “Would you prefer I call you something else? I don’t even know what you are.” Zaylix paused, sniffing. “Ugh! What is that smell?!”

“It’s not me,” I responded, sending another burst of lightning at him.

Zaylix shook his head, after doing a quick dodge. “Of course it’s not you! Your smell is foreign and you have no scent...”

Negrew gave a pathetic whimper as he limped over to me. “I know it...”

“What is it now?!” I snapped.

Negrew whined again. “You can’t fight this guy likely... He’s not working with the Amora.”

“Got that right, Darkhunter,” said another growling voice. “Minou was so useful to me, finally telling me you had appeared. Now, since those god guards are busy, I can finally take you back. Step out of the way, ninja. He is mine to take.”

The gray wolf with no eyes and a stripe down his back appeared in fire. Zaylix slunk off quickly and out of sight in the thick of the fighting.

I grumbled incoherently under my breath and leveled my sword. “And who are you?”

The wolf sighed. “Just hand over the black wolf.”

Negrew snarled, his hackles rising. He was so furious, but he was scared. Not like he was going to show it. “You... You cur...”

The wolf laughed. “Glad to see you never change. You’ll be just as easy to take. What bargain would you strike with me this time? Send the Amora away in exchange for you? You know I’ll just come back here. Although it’s an enticing deal. I’d be rid of my enemies sooner, but what fun would that be?”

Negrew hung his head with a sigh. He took a step forward.

“What do you think you’re doing?”

Negrew flattened his ears and swung around on me. “What do you think I’m doing?! He is blood! He can stop the Amora’s blood running and that’ll be the end of it! This fight with them can be over. No dimentions to worry about, just this guy. You can kill me then.”

“So what, you’d give yourself up that easily?” I rolled my eyes. “God, it’s guys like you I hate the most.”

Negrew snickered. “Said that before, have you? Please, been there, done that.”

The wolf cleared his throat. “I’m waiting, Negrew.”

“OH, SHUT UP, YOU STUPID WOLF!”

A black and white cat landed on his head, clawing at his eye sockets.

Negrew blinked. “I’ve never seen you so violent.”

Moonfire shrugged. “You are just as pathetic as Kurogane says! Just when I thought you’d make a good team, he shows up! Now do something useful and stop drool-mouth! He’s got Iceclaw, Soundstorm, and Aron! THE BOTH OF YOU—” She yowled as the wolf tossed her off.

“Darkness, you will pay one of these days. Revenge doesn’t die easily,” snapped Negrew, looking at me for what we should do.

“Well, cat says we fight, let’s fight,” I decided. “Tenma-Ku-Ryû-Sen!”

Negrew nodded agreement. “Tell you about what he did later?” It wasn’t fully a question. We were too much alike for that.

“Works for me!”

“I’VE GOT A NAME, YOU KNOW! MOONFIRE! LEARN IT!

The energy dragon launched straight at Darkness, curving slightly to remain on course.

Negrew followed after me and caught sight of Zaylix. “Shoot! He’s got a portal open! Looks like Aron’s the last to go through. When I howl, you shoot forward. You darn ninjas or whatever are fast. I’m just loud.”

“Fine, but signal faster!”

Negrew threw back his head. Using his unnatural strength, he howled louder and clear. The Amora started to turn.

I shot forward, racing towards the portal.

Something knocked me to the ground. Otesai smiled. “Zaylix has done well. Now to deal with you, you’re as troublesome as Aron was.”

Negrew lunged at her, going for the bared jaw that her head gear didn’t cover. Using his weight, he knocked her over.

“You mutt!” she snarled.

Negrew yelped loudly and fell to the ground, his stomach bleeding heavily.

I lashed out with Sôhi at her chest again, driving her back from the wolf.

Otesai smiled. “Maybe next time.” She howled, “Retreat! We’ve got what we’ve come for!”

Portals opened up left and right, troops pouring into them. Arrows still flew after them along with a few extra shots of magic or lashes of weapons. Otesai dodged to one side and slipped into the portal.

“Dangit!” I snapped, lunging for the portal.

Something gripped my foot and yanked me back.

I whipped around in fury, trying to spot who it was.

Negrew shook his head, his eyes telling me I was still needed here. He whined at me and gave an extra pull.

The Doctor approached. “If anyone can get out of this, Kurogane, they can. We don’t know what to expect from another dimension. You should know.”

I hesitated, then swore under my breath before sheathing my sword.
“Fine,” I grunted. “But those three better make it out okay or else I’ll pound them.”

Negrew chuckled. He let go and whimpered, pawing at the ground. “Well, you’ll just be mad at me if I let myself die now, huh? That sarcastic-aleck cat, too.”

“Heck yeah. If I’m not running off yet, then don’t you go dying on everyone, got it?”

Negrew chuckled again. “When we fight Darkness, you’ll be smashing up stone. If he gets me, kill me. I won’t be the same wolf. Tell you when I’m healed...” He passed out.

I put the wolf’s words aside for now; I could worry about that when the time came. Instead I bent down and picked him up before heading back towards the others.

Moonfire snickered. “Ninja’s got a soft heart. Although, if you don’t shut Fai up, he’ll get annoyed by the name calling like Iceclaw does. So, could you shut Fai up for him? I sense a good relationship for you two!”

“If he wasn’t bleeding so much, I’d say he’s cute asleep,” said Grassystar.

Deathstar, the big cat with gray eyes, rolled them. “You idiot. He’s passed out. And if he were asleep, I promise you, I’d kill him.”

“Oh shut up the lot of you,” I snapped.

Negrew’s tail twitched as if he had heard.

“I think he agrees with you,” Moonfire said before darting onto Ripplepelt’s shoulder.

Sheila glanced at those who had read Soundstorm’s work. “Is Otesai even the head of the Amora? More of Iceclaw’s loopholes...or Negrew’s in this case.”

“No...isn’t she the daughter of their leader?” Starsight muttered, glancing around for confirmation.

Negrew’s tail flicked again, only more urgently.

Moonfire cocked her head. “Kurogane, slap him.”

The Doctor raised one brow. “He’s unconscious. Why slap him?”

“You can have the honors.”

Moonfire shook her head. “My paw’s too light. You do it. He nearly let himself die anyway, and you’re so worked up, your emotions are easy to read. Want to take something out on him? Here’s your chance. As he says, don’t pass it up.”

“Fine,” I snapped, putting Negrew down on the ground and giving him a sharp kick in the side. “Wake up.”

Negrew growled. “Thanks. If Otesai is the leader’s daughter, we’re doomed.”

The man snorted. “Someone said you were doomed when I showed up. Well, now the fight’s over, I best be going.” His eyes were a burning amber now, again, similar to someone else.

“Just don’t get bored, whatever you do,” I heard someone behind me whisper nervously.

The man chuckled. “The only show was the ninja and the wolf.” His eyes narrowed and turned green. “Although that no-eyed idiot is getting on my nerves...”

“Shouldn’t we be going?”

A black horse trotted from the group, with a black figure on its back. Two horns came from his helmet and the visor was red.

I laid my hand on my sword.

“You again,” I grunted.

“You who nearly killed my horse.”

The horse stamped its hoof, tossing its head. Clearly it wasn’t happy to see me, either.

“This is the last thing we need right now,” Starsight said, stepping between us. “C’mon, both of you, cut it out.”

The man waved a hand. “Another time, Aviaro, when it’s our turn. In the meantime, have Crenx keep a watch on that dimension.”

The knight replied, “You know that even that drains him, don’t you, Ryser?”

He shrugged. “Of course. But not here, and not now, knight.”

He bowed in the saddle. “Of course, but Kiras wants to stomp him.”

“He’ll get his chance.” He glanced over at Fai. “As I’m sure that magician will fight Crenx. A Ritualist and your common magician from another world. That should prove interesting. Let’s go.”

He walked past me to him and kept walking. The horse turned, then lashed out a wild kick at me.

I ducked easily out of the way, not bothering to draw my sword.

The horse went to swing its head around, but Aviaro lightly pushed it back up front and rode away after Ryser.

Sheila sighed and glanced at Solaris.

He’s going to be trouble, one way or another, said the dragon. I’ll take the ninja up to cool his head.

“What was that?” I snapped.

That?

“I’m thinking that’s enough for today,” Fai interjected. “We should probably go home, try to get what rest we can until next time.”

After this.

Teeth hooked into the back of my shirt and cloak and suddenly the ground vanished under my feet.

“HEY!” I shouted furiously. My anger peaked even more when I heard several people below laughing.

Solaris grinned. Relax, would you? Would you find it more fun if you tousled with Negrew? It was a serious question.

“At least I wouldn’t have a lump of a dragon dragging me into the sky!”

If you hadn’t cooled down, the Guardian would have made you cool off. Now just enjoy the flight. Besides, if you’re hot-tempered enough, you’d have jumped onto Trihorn’s back, correct? He’s larger than I am, so you would’ve been flying all over the place.

“You expect me to enjoy something when I’m dangling who knows how bloody high above the ground?!”

Solaris gripped me in his talons and put me on his back. To be honest, this is an idea the Fire Element had. Incase Trihorn tries anything.

“What is, grabbing me off the ground?”

That. And you cooling off. You’ll figure it out when the time comes.

“No one can speak straight here,” I grumbled, leaning back and closing my eyes.

The dragon’s muscles relaxed as I got satisfied with the flight. You’re not dumb. Let’s just say Starsight will help you with an ice trick. Trihorn doesn’t exactly like what can be used against him. Calmed down now?

“Enough, I guess,” I muttered.

The dragon sighed. Then we fly until sunset. I’ll be hungry by then.

He suddenly went into a dive.

“Hey! Warn me before you do something like that!”

Solaris pulled up and went straight. He laughed and looked back to make sure I was okay.

I grumbled under my breath, muttering several words that I’ve been told shouldn’t be repeated. “Darn dragons.”

Chapter Sixteen
Control

POV: Soundstorm

Icestar started to come to. She hadn’t looked so pale ever since Darkness had failed to remove the tattoo. “Please tell we’re at the county,” she muttered as if half asleep and double tired at the same time.

“We’re not,” I said. “Sorry.”

Icestar shook her head. She helped me up as she stood. “Then where are we?”

Zaylix looked pretty nervous behind us. Of course, neither of them had any idea.

“No idea.”

Zaylix sniffed, trying to figure out for himself where they were.

Icestar snickered. It was the snicker of saying something wrong to get whoever was hiding to come out...maybe get us killed.

“Zaylix, Soundstorm and Icestar, huh?” said a male voice. “These two girls are part of the group that’s causing us trouble?” said a second voice, female. Two wolves stepped out from another tunnel. Neither were wearing armour. The male was a large brown furred wolf with red eyes. The female was a white wolf, a little bit smaller then the male, with black eyes.

Zaylix bowed and nodded. “Apparently one of them created the dragon that forced a portal to open. Otesai nearly got smushed flat under its foot.”

Icestar ducked her head to hide a small grin.

“Otesai mentioned that dragon. Trihorn...” the white wolf said. “Huh. I don’t care who he thinks he is, he’d better not mess with us. Unless he wishes to die.”

Icestar bit her lip.

Zaylix growled. “Otesai could have taken care of him already.”

“Doubtful. She still has a ways to go,” said the male wolf. The white wolf climbed down from the small ledge she and the male wolf had been standing on and walked over to us. Even without her armour, she looked like she could tear us apart with ease.

Icestar glanced at me with her eyes. ‘We screwed?;

The she-wolf looked down at us. “I don’t think we introduced ourselves, did we? My name is Sora, and up there is my mate Taro. We’re the leaders of the Amora.” My eyes widened. “We’re screwed,” I mouthed.

Icestar scanned the two wolves. They don’t seem so bad, she said though our odd link. Unless they just attack us... In the meantime... Icestar bowed. “A pleasure, to be sure.” It was to be noted she bowed as low as her back allowed.

They’re fair. I think...I never fully planned them out, I admitted. I bowed too. “Aren’t you polite,” Sora said. “It’s a pleasure to meet you too, you’ve been worthy opponents.” She then turned to Taro. “Now for the matter of imprisoning them or killing them. I’ll leave it to you. Meanwhile, I’ve got some work to do.” She left the den. Taro smirked. One thing I knew about Taro, aside from the fact that I had two characters named Taro, was that THIS Taro was absolutely crazy.

Icestar muttered under her breath and her hand twitched. No going to the neck give-aways. She slowly stood up. This isn’t good. Imprisonment or killing, either way we lose.

Yeah... Taro climbed off the ledge. Before I could blink, he’d charged forward and slammed Icestar into a wall. He smirked, catching sight of the brand on the back of her neck.

Icestar choked from surprise as much as the impact. Ow...

I got to my feet and ran to help Icestar but before I could even take 3 steps I found myself flying across the cave. Taro slammed his paw into the brand on the back of Icestar’s neck.

Zaylix turned, snarling. His Tracker slitted eyes narrowed to very thin lines.

Aurora charged forward and slammed into Taro’s side, trying to get him away from Icestar. She narrowly avoided getting her eye torn out. Icestar was falling under Amoran control again, but this time, it was a little different. It was more like she was getting her free will torn out of her in the most painful way possible. I was staggering back to my feet, placing my hand on the crystal I wore around my neck.

Solaris burst out of his orb, sensing his Element threatened. He roared, lashing out at Taro. Zaylix came after me.

Taro dodged the attack then slashed at Solaris’s throat, moving faster then possibly anyone on the Amoran stealth unit. Aurora aimed to take a bite out of the back of his leg and she got clawed along the side of her jaw.

Solaris jumped back, forced to leave Icestar open. Use your secondary power! he roared at her.

Aurora shot a huge blast of flames at Taro, which Taro dodged. He once again placed his paws on the brand, but this time he tore off a claw and left it in the marking so that he could get full control of her while he was busy fighting. It was deep enough so that it was hard to get out without tools.

Icestar screamed out.

Solaris took on a nasty light in his eyes. He blasted fire at Taro like there was no tomorrow.

Taro dodged the flames, and leaped onto Solaris’s head, repeatedly running his claw along his eye and temple. Aurora couldn’t think of an attack she could use without burning Solaris’s head.

He lunged Icestar up by his tail and she landed square on Taro’s back. She put her hands to his face and the smell of singed fur came to my nose.

Zaylix lashed an Amoran arm at me.

I jumped backwards and shot a bright green shockwave at his face. Taro threw Icestar into a wall and slashed open Solaris’s side.

The dragon roared and Zaylix skidded on his feet. Icestar slammed hard and fell right onto the ground, hard.

Solaris looked around before lashing his tail at Taro. ‘Where’s Aron?’ he asked in my mind.

No idea. Aurora?

I told him to stay out of this fight. Not only does he have the Brand, he’s deathly afraid of Taro. For hopefully obvious reasons.

Wise, said Solaris. He turned to confront Taro again.

Taro was sitting back on the higher rock ledge, waiting for Solaris to make the next move.

Solaris blasted an angry torrent of fire.

He ducked the flames, the back of his fur getting a little singed due to lack of armour, and leaped at Solaris, aiming to tear at the wing membrane.

Solaris used the main frame of his wing to knock Taro in the stomach.

He growled but then tore through the membrane of the wing and landed on Solaris’s back.

Solaris looked around and breathed fire almost immediately.

Zaylix now handled Aurora, using her size as a dragon to taunt her as he leapt all around.

Aurora shape shifted back into her original form, a tiger, and threw herself at Zaylix. Taro leaped into the air and landed on Zaylix’s head. He left large claw marks down the top of his head before landing on the ground beside him.

Solaris roared and vanished in flame, back inside his orb.

Zaylix snarled, hating when she did that. She leapt at her, using more of his Tracker skill than Amora. He tackled her, wrestling her onto the ground.

“Ahh, now, you don’t expect me to miss someone like this, do you?”

Ryser leaned against the wall Icestar had been tossed against. He grinned pure humanly white teeth, sword sheathed.

Taro ran towards Aurora but I stopped him. A green shockwaves hit him in the side and caused him to focus his attention on me. “Goodbye, cruel world,” I grumbled.

Ryser cleared a dragon throat, not human.

The dragon in human form drew his blade. He bent and observed Icestar’s neck. He tisked. “How creatively pitiful can you get?” he mocked in Taro’s direction as he stood. “Really, love the idea but...a little Too hard, don’t you think?”

Taro ignored Ryser and it was all I had to just defend the blows being sent at me.

Icestar struggled to her feet. “You are one idiot of a fluff toy going after someone who won’t give you any fun,” she growled, ignoring the blood in her mouth.

“Shut up and lose your free will silently like a good girl,” Taro growled. Aurora threw Zaylix at Taro.

Zaylix used Taro as a rebound and lashed at Aurora’s chest, slicing deeply.

She let out a snarl of pain before taking a few steps backwards.

Zaylix grinned and then lunged himself at me.

That pretty much summed it up for me: If I wasn’t screwed before, I was completely screwed now.

Solaris knocked Zaylix away, snarling. He moved me behind him with his tail, enough so I could still have a view of what was going on.

I lightly placed a finger on the necklace I was wearing and watched.

Solaris frowned when Taro suddenly stopped attacking. Zaylix, too, looked puzzled, his leg stuck in Aurora’s jaws.

Iceclaw had one arm across the wall, holding herself up. One hand was at the back of her neck, trying to pick the claw out, but failing miserably.

Taro grinned. “Iceclaw, snap out of it,” he barked.

Iceclaw straightened and grimaced in pain a bit. She must have still hurt from the control.

“Now...” He turned to us. “Attack that dragon.”

With a smirk, Iceclaw did so. The fire deflected right off Solaris, causing no harm.

Solaris snorted. “That won’t work,” he spoke. “I cannot be harmed by my own Element.”

Taro smiled. “Maybe not. But they can be. It so happens that I have this.” He held out Iceclaw’s new hunting bow. “Take it and shoot them if you have to.” He tossed it to her, which she easily caught it. The quiver was still on her back.

A sad looked came into her eyes as she looked at me and slowly drew a deadly, broad-head pointed arrow.

I raised a hand, prepared to deflect the arrow with some kind of magic if it came my way.

Iceclaw loaded the bow and raised it, leveling the arrow down for my leg.

I simply waited for her to fire. I was sure I could dodge it or deflect it, and if I didn’t, oh well.

It suddenly went up for my chest and the arrow flew.

I darted out of the way and ran towards her, keeping an eye on Taro.

Another arrow was loaded and aimed towards me, and once again, fired.

I deflected the arrow, tripping her as I ran past her, turning around sharply and kicking the bow and arrow out of her hands. I didn’t like hurting Iceclaw, but I felt it was necessary at the moment. “Sorry,” I said.

“So am I.” She drew one arrow and took three crystals out of her pocket. One balanced on the knock, one on the shaft, and one on the red point. Suddenly, the arrow was a sword with flames. She stood up. “I should have mentioned this.” Iceclaw lashed the blade at me.

“Yeah, you probably should have. Too bad your crush--er--Akuji’s not here, he could probably stop you from using the crystals,” I said, leaping backwards and pulling out my own blade.

“This isn’t a crystal. It’s my secondary weapon. Sheesh, I give out a lot of ‘secondary’ in Dark Age. Oh well.” Iceclaw whirled the blade once and then charged me.

She blinked, realizing what I had just said. “WHAT?!”

“Ah, well, still,” I said. “Now might not be a good idea to taunt you about your secret crush, it makes you want to kill me more without any influence from Taro, eh?” I asked, sending a few shockwaves at her.

She blasted them back with fire.

Taro grinned. “Send Solaris after her, then.”

Iceclaw laughed, stopping for a moment. “No can do! Influenced by evil. Even if he’s tied to me, he won’t obey me if I’m under any sort of evil influence whatsoever.”

Taro growled. “Continue.” He turned away, and on all fours, went into the den, calling for his mate to follow.

“Sorry ‘bout the whole evil influence thing. It must really suck,” I said, remembering all of those times Tamara had conversations during battle with one of her enemies.

She shrugged. “Ah, well, you’ll have to Drag Me Back Kicking And Screaming.”

“You’re my friend, I’ll be happy to drag you back kicking and screaming,” I said, ignoring how odd that statement sounded.

“There is one advantage to turning evil against my will. Solaris can drag us right back. Mind you, this control is Not easy to try to fight, so I’ll still be trying to kill you, maybe Aurora, too, on the way home.” She lunged her blade forward as she said this.

I dodged the blade and retaliated by attempting to knock the blade out of her hand. “I originally wrote it so that it was impossible to fight, but the good news is that I never got around to writing just how bad the control is,” I said. “Besides, I know it’s not your fault, so don’t worry about it.”

“No sign of the Angel of Death, so we’re good.”

Solaris was keeping Aron hidden under one wing and was stalking behind Iceclaw with Aurora. Zaylix had just suddenly left. Huh.

“Angel of Death?” I asked. Aron looked like he didn’t want to be hiding anymore, and Aurora was sitting on Solaris’s head in the form of a cat.

“From Charmed. He has a list,” she explained as she tried to kill me. “That says who’s dead and who’s going to die. He shows up when it’s your time.”

“Oh. Well, we definitely don’t need that right now,” I agreed as I dodged and fought back as well as I could without hurting her too badly.

“I still got the scars from the Eraser, and I’m trying to kill you, as bad with a sword as I am. So, if you have to hurt me, I’ve been hurt enough to handle a bit.”

Before she could attempt to disarm me, Solaris grabbed her in one paw. “On my back before Sora and Taro come out.”

“Right,” I said. “Aurora and Aron are okay?” I added, glancing at the two of them. I was sure Aurora was fine, but you could never tell with Aron.

“Nervous, but fine.” The dragon helped Aron onto his back while tiling his head back to let Aurora slide down.

“Wheeeee!” Aurora said as she slid but it came out as a yowl. I jumped onto the dragon’s back.

He vanished in a flash of fire. He staggered and stumbled when we got back, nearly crushing Iceclaw and rolling on top of us.

“I...hate...dimensions... Not the same as passing...through...worlds,” he panted.

I jumped off. “Steady there, Solaris, we all hate dimensions but try not to crush anyone, ‘kay?”

“Traveling from there to back here isn’t the same as going from world to world. It’s harder for me.”

“Understandable. Just collapse AFTER you’ve put us all down, ‘kay?”

“And let this still controlled killer go?” He nodded at Iceclaw.

“...Aside from her, I mean. Sorry.”

Solaris shrugged and shakily lay down, holding one leg out to help us down.

Aron practically fell off and Aurora slid down saying “wheeeee!” again.

Solaris collapsed and let Iceclaw’s bow slip onto the ground.

Iceclaw let the arrow go and the crystals fell around it. “Now we’re out, he didn’t specify a time. I love loopholes. Could you have Akuji destroy the arrow sword for me? I’m better off with archery, anyway.”

Chapter Seventeen
The Extent of Amoran Control

POV: Magicyop

Halt stood in a corner, still and grim as ever. “That dragon taking the ninja was amusing,” he said, trying to lift our spirits.

I sighed. “Yeah... real amusing.”

Halt gave a slight shrug. “Iceclaw and Soundstorm will be okay. Although I hardly understand this myself.” His mind seemed occupied with Morgarath and his partnership with Darkness.

“Who does?” I shrugged. All of this was very unexpected, and I think after the initial wonder wore off, none of us were thrilled.

Halt raised one brow under his cowl. There was a crash upstairs and he sighed. “Grassystar again?”

“Probably.” I sighed. I had created the cat to be annoying, but it was less funny when he was being annoying to you.

He didn’t have a chance to answer as a Wargal suddenly rose from behind him and knocked him behind the head.

More Wargals started appearing and a few more broke down the door.

Halt had slumped onto the floor as the Wargals started surrounding me.

I gasped. “Whoa! Where did they come from?” I stumbled back. “Uh... Sh-Sheila?”

Sheila came clomping down the stairs. “What is it n- Oh.”

The Wargals started advancing, wielding their weapons. One advanced on her, the rest on me.

“Why is it always me that gets into these kind of situations,” I whined.

Sheila let out a sigh. “Because you’re irresponsible and careless and don’t pay attention to anything around you.”

“Hey! They jumped out from behind the roses!” I said indignantly.

Sheila’s hand flew forward and the Wargal facing her was suddenly upside down on the floor. She held its arm backwards against the floor, pinning it down.

More Wargals converged on her and two of them grabbed me. My vision was consumed by crimson fire before I found myself inside a building. The abandoned building that Lilac was forced to jump from.

Morgarath didn’t say anything, yet the Wargals released me.

“Wh-Why am I here?” I moaned.

Morgarath shrugged. “Darkness! We have him!”

“Wha-”

“Darkness?! Did you say Darkness?”

Morgarath ignored me and called for the wolf again.

Darkness stalked out from behind a door that was hanging by a single hinge. “Ah. So you are Magicyop.”

“You don’t look like much. Don’t look like much at all.”

“Hang on,” I said. “I created you to be a good wolf, led astray by the Dark One. If the Dark One isn’t here, why are you evil?”

Darkness snarled. “This is no time for stupid questions like that. I am what I am, and what I am is what you made me.” His lips curved in a smile. “And you’re about to find out just what that is.”

Darkness slid closer. “I need to know some things. And you seem to be the person best able to tell me.”

I shook my head. “I-I don’t know anything about this story. I know about your story, yes, but not about this crazy thing going on now.”

I looked over to my left. Next to the ruined door Darkness had come from there were some splinters of wood. I looked at the eyeless wolf, then dived to my left and grabbed a particularly sharp splinter. Then, I stabbed it into his eye socket.

He howled in pain and rage. “You fool! You absolute fool!”

“Subdue him! Stop him escaping!” roared Darkness, plucking the splinter from his eye and crumpling slightly to his knees.

A mental order from Morgarath had two Wargals holding me tightly.

I struggled. “Why are you even working with him?” I shouted at Morgarath. “He’s evil. He’ll just double cross you, whatever he’s promised you. I created him, I know!”

“He knows I would double-cross him, should he do so with me,” said Morgarath simply. “Besides, he needs what I have.”

Darkness lifted himself to his paws. “That was low-down. But I should have expected it. Now tell me. Where is Negrew?!”

Morgarath drew his sword and pointed the tip at my throat for effect. “Minou somewhat escaped his threat. Now that we have you...” He waved the tip back and forth, only giving me room to answer. “Well, let’s just say he should have done this in the first place.” He glared at Darkness meaningfully. Iceclaw wasn’t kidding when she said he was clever. Anyone who read Ranger’s Apprentice would know that.

I swallowed. Should I lie? He doesn’t read minds as often as he used to, I knew. I kind of let that detail go slack when I helped Iceclaw with some scenes. “You know he’s here, then?”

“Yes, I know he’s here,” snarled Darkness. “And if I hadn’t, you saying that would have just told me. Now speak!”

“You’d be walking into a stupid trap. He’s guarded.”

Darkness gave a bark of laughter. “Look around you!”

I did so, not knowing what he meant. Of course, when Morgarath moved his sword away.

“Do you really think that with all of THIS aiding me, I would even be harmed by any pathetic trap?”

“You wouldn’t do well against a sun demon and a goddess.” Iceclaw had given me word that Negrew was staying at Spirithunter’s place. Amaterasu was staying with her again, along with Nala, a sun demon.

Darkness snarled. “That’s true. But there are more ways of battle than blatant attack.”

He grinned. “I think we’re going, how shall I say it... Off book. These stories may not have the endings you expect.”

A red and black portal suddenly opened. The Amora’s colors.

“Oh-ho. And I suppose this answers my second question.”

Suddenly, Iceclaw stepped out, armed, and the portal shut.

Darkness’ tail began to wag.

“How delightful. Everything I need coming right in front of my nose.

Iceclaw gave me a grim smile and pointed the arrow at Morgarath. Something was not right about her expression.

“Icey!” I shouted in glee.

After a moment, I said it more softly. “Iceclaw?”

Iceclaw’s smile was a little more weary. “Taro and Sora let Soundstorm go... If I could kill him. We escaped, they followed, they threatened, and all that good stuff.” She nodded at Morgarath. “You don’t know about the tattoo yet?”

“Tattoo?” I stuttered. “What?

“You don’t know this?!” She sighed. “I’m under Amoran control. This tattoo can’t be removed and I’ve no choice but to obey them. They can’t exactly destroy the dimension with these two in their way, now can they?”

Morgarath leveled his sword at my throat again, this time giving me no room to speak.

Darkness snarled. “That’s very true.”

He lunged at Iceclaw’s throat, plunging her back towards Morgarath.

Iceclaw had swung around and fired, the arrow burying itself into his chest.

“‘And be a good girl and don’t get yourself killed,’“ she said, obviously mimicking one of the Amoran leaders.

“Since they can’t get at Aron, I’m the new vassal to destroy the dimension. Oh, and Darkness, they’re not quite sure how to deal with you yet, with the whole ‘kill you everyone dies’ thing. Then again, they’d be in a whole nothing dimension!”

More Wargals started coming her way, but Iceclaw just made a ring of fire around herself. “Morgarath, watch your step.”

Darkness hissed. “This isn’t over.”

The hiss grew to a roar. “THIS ISN’T OVER.”

The Lord of the Mountains of Rain and Night leapt back as fire leapt up around me, knocking off the Wargals.

Iceclaw grinned. “You’re right, it isn’t. Good luck finding Negrew. You’ll fail, as you always do.”

“Thanks!” I yelped at Iceclaw. I spun around, looking for an escape.

Morgarath went over to Darkness’ side and Iceclaw came up to me. She aimed an arrow at Morgarath, not intending to escape. Her hair was parted, so I can make out something on the back of her neck.

“So that’s the tattoo,” I breathed.

“Too bad Darkness can’t remove it,” Iceclaw sighed. “Then again, he’d torture me anyways. I’m the one who made Negrew, so you made him Very stupid if it can’t make the connection.”

The arrow flew, but a Wargal took the hit for Morgarath.

Iceclaw frowned. “Since they didn’t predict that, let’s get out of here.”

“Good point.”

Iceclaw led me from the building. No one moved to stop us, not even the Harbringers.

Once away from the outside, a black and red portal opened. Iceclaw was about to say something to me, when a large brown wolf with red eyes stepped out.

“You failed to kill Morgarath.” His claws lashed across Iceclaw’s face, knocking her to the ground.

“Hey!” I shouted. I felt so helpless. “You... you keep your hands off her!” I waved my scrawny fists and wished with all my life that I had paid attention when Sheila tried to give me martial arts lessons.

The wolf glared at me. “She is my servant to dispose with. Sadly, we have need of her. Get up.”

Although she was in no condition, Iceclaw stood up, gripping her bow.

“Dragonium!” came a cry from behind me. Flames singed past my left ear and hit the wolf under the chin.

He sprawled back, although he leaped over the portal and came back around. “Kill them.”

Iceclaw sighed. She drew an arrow slowly, knocking it to the bowstring.

“Dooooon’t do it!” Grassy’s favorite rock came flying at the wolf’s head.

He snatched it, crushing it in his paw. He glared at each of us, then trained his eyes on me. “Kill him.”

“Hey! Hey! Snap out of it!” I clicked my fingers in front of Iceclaw’s face.

Iceclaw’s arrow came pointing at my chest, around where my heart was.

Her face was covered in sweat and blood. “I can’t.”

“It’s just a tattoo!” my voice grew to a high pitched wail. “You don’t have to obey a bit of ink and metal!”

“It’s magic! I have no choice!”

“Kill him now!” snarled the wolf.

“You always have a choice!”

I began to smile slightly.

The fingers let go of the string.

“Let’s rangle some wolf meat!” shouted Grassystar.

The arrow struck through me, coming out of my back.

I looked down at the arrow protruding from my chest. “Wh- Wh-”

I pitched backwards slowly, slamming into the grass. The last vision I had before everything faded to black was Houdin leaning over me, waving his wand and whispering some spell over and over.

When I next awoke, it was to have Selene at my bedside, singing softly. Her hands had some marks on them I didn’t understand.

She paused when she saw me stir. “Houdin, Grassy, Sheila! He’s awake!” she called.

“What... happened?” I croaked.

“You got shot...by Iceclaw,” said Selene sadly. “She was about to kill Houdin and Grassy, but a gray wolf intervened. Taro took Iceclaw through back to the Amora’s dimension. The wolf said to pass this on, ‘You don’t know how to kill me. Try it, and you might kill yourself.’ Houdin said it sounded like a bluff.”

“Ah, good to have you with us! Sorry, thought I’d drop by for a visit.”

The Doctor dropped himself in a chair on the other side. “How you feeling?”

I shook my head. “A bit groggy, and very shaken. If I’ve learned anything, it’s that you always have a choice, no matter what happens. But... It looks like that’s not true.”

I lowered my eyelids, angry at myself. “I’m useless! I don’t have powers like any of you characters, and I don’t have great fighting skills like Sheila or Iceclaw.”

“I can’t even persuade a friend not to shoot me!”

“It’s some sort of control,” said the Doctor. “Robs her of her freewill. Mind if I ask you something, about Darkness?”

“Sure.” I muttered. “I can tell you about the one single thing that I did RIGHT. About the monster I created.”

“No, no, Iceclaw was just very clever.” He held up a list. “She made these for each member whose character showed up so far. That’d be a lie. She had Tumblestar do it. Here, if you have the strength.” He held the paper out to me.

I groggily read down it.

Darkness-Ranx-Harbringers-Dark One-Sorrekk-Taros-Krylos-Grassy ect.
Darkness

1) Does his whole ‘kill him and everyone dies’ apply to the Amora? Because of being in a completely different dimension and all that stuff. If it does, great... Not really, you get what I mean. If NOT, well...write something. I made Zaylix, the Amora’s assassin, maybe you can alter Darkness somewhat.

I frowned. “Alter... Darkness...”

2) Would he be willing to align himself with us, even for a short time? He’s not going to like the Amora hanging around. Maybe his powers can help. I don’t know how, but... It’s an idea.

3) Can his magic match the Amora’s? Soundy says the tattoo can’t be removed unless you’d like to die from blood loss at your neck. After all, you made Darkness, Soundy made the Amora. Just a thought.

Sorry I can’t think of much now. He’s more of the kind you make him in Black Darkness than me. Don’t change him in any way he’d turn and stuff. We can beat him. Now do you see why I ask you to help me out?! lol. Any ideas you get, great. This is...incase something happens to me. Not the best questions, but...there you have it.

It moved onto questions about Ranx from there.

“Yes...” I mumbled. “They’re stories. There’s one thing I can do. I can write. I can... perhaps I can fix two problems at once.”

“Where’s... Where’s my computer?”

“We’re in your room now,” said Selene. She stood, nodding to Houdin and Grassy as they came in and departed.

I leaned over and grasped my computer out of a slot in the desk. I opened it up and began to type. “Yes. Yes. I’ll write.”

The Doctor looked over my shoulder before questioning Houdin. “What can get through those darn Amoran’s armor, do you think?”

Houdin rubbed his chin. “It’s very tough. That armor is very good. However...”

“Akuji can’t keep making crystals without wearing himself out,” the Doctor pointed out.

“That’s right... What we need to do it start getting rid of crystals. But they’re too hard to destroy...”

The Doctor raised one brow. “No, no, no,” he laughed. “They help us.”

“Akuji just has to use energy to make them, and that takes a lot of effort for him.”

“Perhaps I can work with Grassy. Maybe together, we could create a weapon that could transform their shields into harmless... bananas, or what have you. Something useless.”

The Doctor raised a brow again. “A banana? That’s...interesting...” He cocked his head, starting to pace. “Wouldn’t you have to know the component? I don’t have any pieces of armor for the Tardis to scan, so...”

“Why yes, I would. That’s a good point.” Houdin frowned. “Any ideas?”

Someone came up from behind me and shoved my arm.

“Oy!” I shouted as I typed something like ‘akdsjfhojh’ on the keyboard.

Negrew grinned, sitting down. “What you writing?” He observed the letters and growled in annoyance.

“I’m writing Darkness in our world.” I said, erasing the gibberish. “It’s really hard. I have to try and write him to do what we want, but it has to still be like Darkness or I bet it won’t work.”

Negrew cocked his head. “Simple solution. We trick him. We do our own stage. And I choose Kurogane. And we’ve another problem.”

“Unfortunately. if he’s going to help us, he’s going to want something. I need to write it so he takes that something.”

“My top priority is saving Iceclaw- If he were helping, the tattoo could be ripped out, and Darkness could save Iceclaw’s life.”

“Are you not listening to me? We have another problem!”

“And... what’s that other problem?”

“Th-ane.”

I pounded my blanketed leg. “It’s always something else! Always!”

Negrew leapt up and pinned me down on the bed. “Shut up and listen, got me?”

“Don’t get nasty now.” The Doctor took Houdin from the room.

“Well, I don’t have much choice, do I?” I said exasperatedly.

“I would know. Things get worse before they get better. We can do this. Thane and the Dark Sorceress will be the easiest to defeat. We know them better than they can guess how well we know them. Got that? Create something else. If we beat Darkness, do something to save him if you can. If he captures me, make a flaw or something in the ritual. It can’t work for long, of course, but it would delay him. As for the Amora...leave that to Iceclaw and Soundstorm.”

“Iceclaw can’t exactly do much at the moment.”

“She’s a loud-mouth.”

He leapt off me and left the room.

“What?” I said, shaking my head.

Chapter Eighteen
Healer Among Amora

POV: Iceclaw

Suddenly, an Amora, one that wasn’t wearing armour, showed up in front of me. She was recognizable even without the armour: Otesai. She sighed. “Leader needs to start doing things by himself.” Considering there were two leaders, she must have been referring to Taro. “Alright then. Whether you want to or not, you’re coming with me. Come on,” she said. This time, if I tried to stop herself from following Otesai into the portal, it’d probably hurt. A lot.

I struggled to my feet. Luckily for me I was pretty smart to keep my mouth shut. I followed the she-wolf through the portal with a last glance at the county. Hopefully things would turn out alright. Even if they had to kill me.

I staggered out, shaking my head clear. Walking through those portals was a darn pain.

I was greeted by someone lightly patting my back a few times then getting whacked sharply on the back of the head. “Real subtle of you, leader,” Otesai growled at Taro.

I staggered forward and whirled around, hand on my head. Knowing it was Taro (and saving my neck while I was at it) I went down on one knee. Curtsies were for too girly idiots who thought too highly of themselves or were stuck way back in the past. Not my style, and in jeans? Ah, no way!

Otesai left, falling onto all fours and entering the den. Taro spent some time examining me, as if trying to figure out what I was good for.

I lowered my eyes to the ground. No Trihorn. It wasn’t like he was going to tell Taro. He was too clever, yet stupid. Hello, he didn’t realize Zaylix was part cat?! Darkness never understood what Trihorn meant, even though he had an idea. Taro...I didn’t have enough info. Until then, treat him like a tyrant king who holds nothing back, and act low, you’ll survive. Trust me, I’ve read up and thought up and wrote up enough. Not to mention role play way too much.

“You will do whatever I tell you. You will also take orders from Sora and Zaylix, got that?” Taro said.

I woke up before I agreed to Taro a second time. My hand went to the back of my neck. How many times had Aron done this, if he had a dream? I doubted much. Soundy said he rarely dreamed, and he must have been deep in thought to put his hand behind his neck to touch that cursed tattoo.

Magic should be okay. He had to be. Houdin had been over him.

I chuckled. Grassystar and his stupid, stupid pet rock! I swear, he was still insane.

The hairs on my arms and neck rose, but that’s not what made me look around. My back was burning, showing there was another presence. This one familiar.

I didn’t see much, but I saw the outline of the ghost here. I didn’t know his name, only that he came towards me and sat next to me in my scoop of a den. He patted my back reassuringly, as he had that time when Taro hit me over the head.

I smiled slightly. “Thanks.”

This ghost nodded and vanished into thin air. My back stopped burning. The hairs lowered.

If anything, this was more intense than when Kennen had died. Going down fighting, a gun in his hand, down into a blaze of glory fighting the enemy. Too bad that darn Shaoran had interrupted his funeral. Then again, a funeral was like really accepting someone was dead. Acknowledging it.

He hadn’t come out days later while all this was going on. He never learned how things had happened the first time.

It was like that now, us not knowing. No matter how hard anyone tried to recall, no one remembered why it had happened in the first place. The Witch of Dimensions, a.k.a Yukko, had told us. I didn’t remember.

But it wasn’t the same this time. Everyone knew it. Everyone felt it. Because, a short time ago, after I had shot Magic, I wrote something up. I had sacrificed my fire powers and Solaris. Their presence and the heat in my body for my burning touch had gone the second I deleted what I had wrote. Selene would have gone with them, for sure. Now it was just me and my bow.

Yes, I had been jealous other members had good skills, weapons, characters to talk with, or powers of their own when I had nothing but a bow. Halt and Will were legendary Rangers and I had no idea of knowing if what could be done in the books could be done in real life. If I could develop such skills. My heart told me it was just more fiction.

I sighed, leaning back. It was night, so I was left staring at the ceiling of the dark den. Now I killed, alright. I had shot a good friend against my will. All this was real.

My back burned again and I sat up, gripping my bow and loading an arrow. A pair of small, green eyes peered out at me from the shadows.

“Show yourself,” I growled.

Into the room stumbled a small bundle of fur, an Amoran pup that didn’t appear to be any older then 4 months old. Still, this was an Amora, I couldn’t tell its age from appearance.

What I did notice is that Soundy said ‘mechanical’ wolves. So why did they look so much of flesh, fur, bone, and blood? (Too much Darkness thought there, but hey, got to face him sooner or later) I was going to have to ask Soundy about that. I lowered my arrow. Just a pup and too young to be trained how to kill, let alone enjoy it. “Now, where did you come from?”

The pup stared at me for a moment, looking confused. Maybe it wasn’t sure whether to approach me or not. But eventually it wandered over to me. It didn’t answer my question, though.

I unnocked my arrow and returned it to my quiver, setting the bow to one side. Carefully, I held one hand out to it.

It stared at my hand for a moment, nuzzled it, then said “Hiiii,” in a quiet voice.

“Hi to you too,” I laughed. “Where’s your mom?” What was a pup doing wandering around this late, anyway?

“Momma at home,” it answered, staring at me. Its eyes, despite being nothing but glowing orbs as were all Amoran eyes, seemed friendlier then any other Amora I’d met. “Yours?”

“Home as well. But I live someplace else.” I stroked the pup’s head. “So, where is home, anyway?”

It looked thoughtful for a moment, then it gave a small shrug. How a wolf shrugs, I dunno.

“You’ve had to have come from someplace. Why don’t you go back to your mom?”

“Not sleepy,” it responded. It tried to stand on its hind paws, but ended up falling backwards. “Who’re you?”

“Name’s Iceclaw. You are?” I decided it would be okay and helped the pup into my...nest. At least Darkness gave Hunter some comfort. The Amora were worse than he was!

“Eesclaw,” the pup repeated, tilting its head to one side. Then it nodded. “Neru.”

“Who’s your mother, your father?”

“Momma Rose,” Neru said. “Father...father?” The pup tilted its head to one side again.

“Oh...” I stroked the pup’s head. “Well, take any spot you want if you’re tired. What brought you over to the slave’s quarters?” That essentially was what I was. An Amoran slave.

“Slave quarters?” he repeated. “Eesclaw slave? Eesclaw too nice to be slave...”

“Taro and Sora don’t care about that.” I looked around. “Hiro, you around?” I called to the ghost.

“Yes?” I couldn’t see the spirit but I heard him just fine. So did Neru, apparently, because jumped a few feet into the air in fright then hid behind me.

“How’s it going, buddy?” I asked. He’d been sticking around and we’d talk from time to time. Now, Old Joe Bush was one thing. Soundy’s ghosts were another. This blew all that away, at least for me.

“All’s good—huh? Who do you have here?” I felt a hand/paw on my shoulder and I saw a faint figure kneel down beside me to look at the cowering pup.

“He snuck off from his mother, apparently. He’s named Neru. And...what were you, an Amoran slave? Your hand kinda feels like a paw.”

“Me? Yeah, I was an Amoran slave, too, it’s the only reason I can get in here. So this is Neru, huh? I’ve heard about him. He and Rose are apparently linked to the Guardians somehow.”

“Ah...another two people for Terra to hug.” I let out a small laugh. “Can you leave this dimension?”

Neru tilted his head to one side. “Momma can.”

“I meant Hiro,” I said gently.

“Ooh. Sorry.”

“It’s no problem.”

“I used to be able to, but I can’t anymore,” Hiro admitted.

“What about through a portal?” I suggested. I had taken to stroking Neru’s little head.

“I can’t go anywhere other then here and the main cave entrance. Orders lived by, orders I’m stuck with past death. I might be here for the rest of eternity.”

“What about through possession?”

“I don’t think that’d work, the body I’m trapped in wouldn’t be able to leave either.”

“Trapped in? You’re a ghost. You could possess me on my next mission out.”

“You’d probably be unable to leave either, either that or I’d be forced out the moment you stepped from the dimension.”

I snapped my fingers. Trihorn would be planning something to get rid of the Amora... What, I didn’t know. “You can’t die again, just so I know.”

“No. I mean, there is one way for my soul to be shattered and destroyed, but only one way that I know of.”

“That way is?”

“I...well, the only reason I know about it, is because your friend Soundstorm told me. It doesn’t make sense to me, but something about a curse...but she said it’s nothing I need to worry about.”

I blinked. “You spoke to Soundstorm?”

“Yeah, she got a quick chance to speak to me when you both first came here. I mean, she is the one who created me, right? That’s what she told me...that’s why she said she knew I was here.”

“I’m surprised Taro let them go when he followed us through. He should know by now I can’t get at Morgarath. Do you happen to know if Darkness would affect them?” I explained that if Darkness died everyone with blood died, and if that would happen to the Amora, as they were created by another person and lived in a different dimension.

“Yeah, I believe it would affect them...” Hiro said, sounding thoughtful. “Who die?” Neru asked worriedly.

“Get some sleep, Neru.” I stroked the pup along his muzzle.

“Mm’kay,” he said, resting his head in my hand and quickly dozing off, even though he’d said not too long ago that he wasn’t tired.

I smiled and adjusted his position to where we could both be comfortable. “Because Soundy made the Amora up and Magic made Darkness up. I guess it depends on what Magic meant by the whole death thing. Wouldn’t you agree?”

Hiro nodded. "I guess so."

"Tell you what. If I find a way to break you out, I'm doing that pronto. Sound good?" I held up my hand.

He gave me high five. “I’d like that.”

“Good.” My eyes slipped down and I had to shake my head to get them open again. I had already shot Magic...

I took a breath, trying to use the rare Twin Telepathy. Soundstorm!

GYAH! I didn’t receive a response for a few moments after that. But after about 10 seconds of weird silence... Hey, Icey.

I laughed. Did I wake you up or was it just a big shock?

I was listening to a really slow song and you suddenly shouted, just a bit of a shock. But I’m okay. How are you?

Talking with Hiro and apparently I’m going to have a pup named Neru with me. His mother, Rose, and him are connected with the Guardians?

Oh! Yeah, Neru and Rose...I never planned out their whole stories, only that Rose was going to die. Maybe we can prevent that. But all details aside, their relationship with the Guardians....

YOU KILL OFF TOO MANY! DON’T DO THAT IF IT’S A STAND-ALONE THING, DARN IT! Sorry, personal preference.’ I sighed. “She’s insane,” I said to Hiro. ‘The Amora had me try to kill Morgarath. I shot Magic in the heart earlier today. Sheila wouldn’t have told you guys about yet, you know?

Huh? Er...what? Would you prefer me to kill more of them if it was a series? I didn’t expect them to come to our house!’ Soundstorm protested. ‘And...Magic...I heard it mentioned. I think it’d be pretty stupid to ask if he was okay, huh?

Houdin was performing a spell over him. He should be alright. And don’t kill so many, gah! Who do you think they’ll have me try to kill if not give the destroying power thing?

Hey, think of all of the Amora they have to fight! It’s more of a surprise that they don’t ALL die!

Whatever, your book, I sighed. Just who will the Amora have me target?

Beats me.

Have Akuji and Terra ambush me when I show up. I’ll be armed, so tell them to watch it. Drag me to my place. And, let me see... If you can write up some way to get Hiro from this dimension, I want him to help. He can get Trihorn’s attention.

Alright, will do. It seems Hiro’s situation is the only one I closed off all of the loopholes to, but I will try.

Where is--

There was a crash on the other side. Soundy?!

Huh?

Think our connection can open up a window? I hadn’t done that, either.

I suppose it’s possible...

The window opened and I nearly died laughing.

Derrit stood up, brushing himself off. “Hmmm...I sense a loophole that needs breaking.”

"Who’s this...?"

"Derrit. He can break any loophole whatsoever. He gave Darkness quite a bit of grief when he broke his control of the Honor. Any loophole means any loophole. Characters made by other people don’t count."

"Hm. Cool."

"So, shall we bust Hiro out of here?"

"We can try."

Derrit was getting annoyed, fidgeting. “Is there a loophole trap that needs undoing or isn’t there?”

"There is," Soundstorm said.

Derrit smiled. “So, what is it?”

"A friend trapped in a cave. He’s dead. When he was alive he was under the orders to never leave the cave before he was executed. So basically his spirit is stuck there. Permanently. Unless we can think of a way to find a loophole."

Derrit paused thoughtfully. “Hmm... Can he move around any place else?”

"Only the Amoran slave quarters and the entrance to the cave."

Derrit smiled. “Good!”

He snapped his fingers. “Done and done.”

"...Huh?"

“Hiro, why don’t you go to that room?” I suggested.

“What room? The entrance hallway?”

“The room in this image.” I motioned to where we could see Soundstorm and Derrit.

“H-huh? I can’t, orders are orders and if I try to leave it’ll hurt.”

“Oh, just do it,” snapped Derrit.

Hiro closed his eyes and focused on teleporting into Soundstorm’s living room.

I let out a whoop of victory as he appeared there. No yell of pain or anything.

Derrit did a small, self-congratulating clapping. “Well done.”

“H-huh?”

I grinned. “Derrit can break any no loophole. How, I don’t know. Just like Aviaro is just strong the way he is, Derrit can just slip through any ‘no loophole’.”

Soundstorm looked confused. "Well, I’m not going to complain. Welcome to my household, Hiro, I’ve never had the pleasure of meeting a dead person before. Want a tour?”

I laughed. “Hiro, you can stay there. So, tomorrow, get Trihorn’s attention. Soundy, set up the ambush. Right now, I need to sleep so I can think. I’ll contact you first thing when I’m assigned my target.”

Righty-o then.

I shut off the connection and lay down, stroking Neru before closing my eyes off to sleep.

Chapter Nineteen
Slaves and Ghosts

POV: Moonfire

I stretched out on a low branch overlooking the training area. Most of the Wands and Worlds members were down there practicing.

A strange presence came into the room, going in Soundstorm’s direction.

My ears twitched and I instinctively turned to the presence’s direction. “Sound!” I called out to get her attention.

“Hi, what’s wrong?” Soundstorm blinked in confusion.

Someone who looked like a see-through Amora stood by her. He raised one brow in my direction.

I got to my paws and stared hard at the thing. “There’s something like a transparent Amora standing right beside you.”

“You mean Hiro?”

I shrugged. I really hadn’t felt like checking its mind; if it had one. “I don’t know. Maybe?”

Hiro waved. “I was a prisoner of the Amora. I spoke with Iceclaw often.”
My tailed twitched back and forth. “Then why do you look like an Amora?”

“Taro and Sora hadn’t turned their attention towards humans yet. I was the last vassal before Aron. Before they killed me. They’ll kill Iceclaw too once they’re done with her.”

“Maybe you should go now,” said Soundstorm. “Before they send her back.”

Hiro nodded, the ghost walking through the doors out of the area.

I watched Hiro go before looking back at Soundstorm. “Was he...actually dead?”

Soundstorm nodded. “He’s a ghost, isn’t he?”

“Well, maybe, I don’t know. I’ve never seen one before, remember?” I responded, my ears twitching back and forth.

“Sorry. I didn’t know that.”

“It’s cool. Usually all the dead cats and...various non-living creatures, I was either asleep or dead.”

“Okay...”

I sighed and jumped down off the tree. I started padding after Hiro. Maybe I could find out where Iceclaw was.

He walked all the way through the county, then paused when his ghostly feet met water just outside. He looked over and I saw an old sort of building with a crane like thing out of the side. He frowned, shrugged, and kept going.

I blinked and stayed a few fox-lengths behind him, hiding in the shadows. Where the heck was he going?

It soon became clear, after leaving the county, he was walking towards a black fortress.

My ears pricked forward and for a second I thought about going back. Deciding against it, I kept a closer tail on Hiro.

Hiro went into the fortress, where two horses were tied up. One glared at me, and that was the black one.

I hissed quietly at the horse and followed Hiro into the fortress. I just managed to get in without being noticed before the doors shut.

There were two tunnels. One where Hiro was still walking down, and another that looked like it had been used only once.
Reviere: Tasting the air, I surveyed where I was for a moment before slinking after Hiro, staying close to the wall.

“It appears we have a ghost,” said a voice.

“One I can slash, hopefully? All this waiting is getting to be annoying.”

“Please, Aviaro, you’re sounding like that ninja Kurogane.”

“And the both of you are getting on My nerves,” growled a voice.

My ears twitched nervously. I had a sneaking suspicion of who the voice was, and that wasn’t good.

“Ryser. How would you like to stop the Amora early and kill your Fire Element all at once?” asked Hiro.

Trihorn paused, before saying, “You’re Amora, are you not? Why would they use their own kind instead of using a human like Aron?”

“How would I know?”

“Hmm... Depends. Where do we meet?”

“Iceclaw’s place. Just you.”

My ears flattened against my head, listening into Trihorn’s and Hiro’s conversation. I knew something was up with that ghost.

Trihorn paused again. “Alright. We’ll see how things go. It ought to be fun.”

Hiro turned and departed, brushing past me.

“Now, do I try cat for my new meal?” said Trihorn, a little loudly.

My hackles stood up and I raced down the corridor away from Trihorn, trying to find the exit again.

Hiro led me out of there. And Kiras tried to kick at me again.

I quickly sidestepped Kiras, hissing again at him before pelting out of there.

_____________

POV: Soundstorm

Iceclaw came out at the portal where she said she’d be earlier. Unfortunately, that was behind the dredge that had appeared out of nowhere. She even glanced fearfully at the place. The ghost of Old Joe Bush really got to her, everyone knew.

Iceclaw came around to meet a scythe at her throat, and in turn, she aimed her arrow at Akuji. “Well, well, lookie what we ‘ave here, eh?”

“Hey,” Akuji greeted her. Terra was half hoping that Akuji would be able to take care of this himself.

“Now, what am I going to do with you?”

“We’re just doing what you asked of us,” he pointed out. Before she could react, she got disarmed by Akuji and knocked to the ground by Terra.

“Darn the fox girl!”

“For sure, especially when you realize that you got knocked to the ground by a flying tacklehug,” I whispered, more to myself then to anyone.

“WHAT?!”

There was a creek from inside the dredge and Iceclaw tore her head around to look, eyes darting around the dredge.

As did Akuji and I. Terra still seemed a bit too busy hugging Iceclaw, which would have been kind of cute if the situation hadn’t been so strange.

There was another creek and Iceclaw yelped and started freaking out, trying to get out from Terra so far as to yank on her ear.

Terra yelped, but instead of releasing Iceclaw, she handed her over to Akuji. Akuji didn’t look amused by this. She began to head towards the dredge to figure out what the noise was.

“TERRA!” I shouted, darting after her.

“Terra, don’t you dare go in there!” Iceclaw started kicking against Akuji.

“Stop that,” he responded. He could easily knock Iceclaw out now if he wanted to, but I was told I’m not allowed, so I won’t. I stopped Terra right outside of the dredge and grabbed her shoulder, pulling her away from the old machine.

Iceclaw let out a sigh of relief. “Why,” she growled. “Why did THIS have to end up here?”

“I dunno,” I responded. “Could you explain what that is?” Akuji asked. It only just occurred to me that I’d never explained the dredge to either of them. So I took the time to do so. Afterwards, Terra looked very glad she hadn’t entered.

“Let’s just go,” Iceclaw hissed. Apparently being scared made her angry.

“Fine,” Akuji said. He didn’t seem bothered, but then again, nothing really bothered him. Terra and I both walked ahead of Iceclaw and him, while Akuji half dragged half carried Iceclaw along and tried to keep up with us.

“I can walk. You just have to restrain my bow hand. I could shoot you in the foot. You were my target to kill ‘cause of those crystals.”

“Right, speaking of your bow and arrows...” Akuji handed Iceclaw off to Terra. I remembered that we hadn’t picked up the bow and arrows after we’d disarmed her. He retrieved those, and gave them to me. What, we’re obviously not giving them back to Iceclaw right now.

Iceclaw gave a small grin at my look. “Good thing I gave up my fire power. And look who I snuck with me.” She jerked her head behind her.

A small Amoran pup bounded forward, stumbling a little bit, and landed at my feet. Another Amora, an older one, helped the pup to its feet. Akuji and Terra exchanged a glance, looking uneasy, but I recognized these two.

“Neru and Rose?” I asked, making sure I was right.

Iceclaw grinned. “I told them about what I had thought of. They agreed to come... I just hope they can deal with what’s to come.”

“Rose will be fine, I’m sure. I’m not so sure about Neru though,” I said. Rose picked up Neru by the scruff and followed as as we headed to Iceclaw’s house.

“They’ll be losing their homeworld,” Iceclaw muttered so softly I barely heard. “Or, at least in theory.”

“R-right...I don’t know how much they’ll be miss it, and I doubt Neru really understands...”

“You do worse to Neru,” teased Iceclaw at me.

I laughed sheepishly, then offered to carry Neru. Rose agreed, and after giving the bow and arrows back to Akuji I carried the small pup, who seemed a bit confused and a little sleepy too. Rose followed beside Terra and Iceclaw.

“Get some sleep, Neru. Soundy, why don’t you take Rose and Neru back to your place? My place wouldn’t exactly be best for them right now.”

“Right, then. Should we keep the bow and arrows?” I asked, still petting Neru, who was beginning to doze off anyway.

“Nah, I’ll take them. Just give them to Akuji for now. He’ll know when to give them back.”

“I will?” Akuji responded. I rolled my eyes.

“You’’ll know.”

“I’ll take your word for it...”

“Okay. I’ll check back with an attack date. Chances are I’m going back to that dimension anyway.”

“Alright. If Terra releases you now, you won’t try to kill us all, right?”

“Right.”

Terra gave Iceclaw a hug then walked back over to me. “Stop provoking her,” I stated. Then I thought it through. “Actually, never mind, if you wanted to provoke her, you’d just make shipping jokes--”

“Don’t even get started!” Akuji growled.

Chapter Twenty
Trihorn's Battle

POV: Iceclaw

Let's just say when we got back to my place, on the topmost floor where I kept my room, Taro attacked us. Everyone attack him, before he looked over at me.

His eyes took on a dangerous light. “Take the blows.”

I freaked, my heart feeling it’d break my chest. When Tara attacked next, my legs went faster than before and leapt in the way.

“Akuji, hold Icestar back,” Aurora ordered. He nodded and began to fight me back, keeping me away from Taro.

I whirled on him, to my great disblief. I never fought except with bow and arrow. Never close combat. I swung a fist for his head.

Okay, this guy was a demon, and blind, but... Oh no.

“Taro, you are an idiot!”

Taro glared around at me as he held Aurora and Terra. “Why is that?”

Akuji grabbed my fist and dug his fingers into a pressure point in the side of my neck.

I growled as Akuji threw me to the ground.

Taro lunged from a wall, lashing Aurora on the side and spun her around. He twisted, shoving himself off another wall and as she spun, he sliced her stomach.

I fell onto the floor near the bow Taro had dropped. I ended up grabbing that, as Taro snarled me, “Get them when you’re not taking blows for me.”

I swung the bow at Akuji’s legs, knowing it was heavy and it was hard.

He jumped over the bow and something formed in his hands. Before I could figure out what it was, he slammed it into my stomach. It was a staff of some sort, not one that I was familiar with.

I gasped. If I didn’t hate Taro before, I definitely did now.

Taro left Aurora to bleed and snagged Terra from behind, threatening to snap her neck.

“Get over here,” he snapped at me as Terra was held on the line of life and death.

Aurora threw herself at Taro, and Akuji kept forcing me further and further away from Taro.

Taro flipped in a backwards summersault, clawing at Aurora as he went and choking Terra in the process.

Terra squeaked and tried to pull herself free. Aurora dodged the clawing and shapeshifted...into Sora.

Taro wasn’t fooled. He landed on his feet, giving a nasty grin. He held the fox like Guardian in one arm, and held another up to fight, The armor was pointing at Terra’s neck and he added a bit more pressure.

I was pretty much up against a wall when Akuji got through. “If I had to choose between you and Tei, I’d go for the snake. But glad you’re here, ruthless as you are.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment. Thank you.”

“Lunch on me after this?”

“Alright. Sorry about slamming you repeatedly in the stomach with the staff.”

“I blame you for my internal bleeding.”

Just then Barbas decided to barge in. “Well, well, well, well, well, what...have we here?” he said in that slow voice.

He clasped his hands together in that way and observed everyone. Taro paused, glaring from demon to demon.

“Not on my side,” I called over.

“You are nearly on my side now,” Taro snapped at me.

Barbas turned to the other demon.

“Ah, so we meet again,” he directed at me. “The witches show up yet?” His voice was like an angry snake’s when he asked if the Charmed Ones were here.

“Ah...”

Taro howled, flying past he fake Sora and I recognized the sound of exploding and peered past Akuji. There stood a ticked Piper Halliwell.

“Go Piper!”

Barbas whirled around to glare at one of the sisters. She flashed her hands open, and he went flying. He crashed by me and Akuji, and he put one hand to his shoulder. Blood. He glared, vanishing in smoke.

Taro stood up, Terra still in hand. Piper raised one brow. “Care to try again?” She flashed out one hand, and Taro froze in place.

“Let me up,” I growled at Akuji.

Akuji nodded and helped me up before moving out of the way, glancing nervously over at Piper. Soundstorm had told him about the Halliwell sisters.

I had watched the show and Sandra and I could recite lines together for maybe hours on end.

“Well, care to explain what’s going on?” asked Piper in her cynical tone. No wonder Chris got it from her.

I shook my head. “You put your innocents on hold for explanation, I’m doing the same to you. Taro there isn’t exactly a demon...but I think you can keep him frozen.” Sound?

“Fyah,” whimpered Terra.

Yeah? Soundstorm responded.

How long do you think Piper can keep Taro frozen?

I dunno, how powerful is she?

Piper unfroze Taro’s arm, giving a small blow to his hand to met him let Terra lose before freezing it again.

She gets pretty darn powerful. The season’s over, and she’s the mother to the most powerful magical being, Wyatt. So she’s pretty darn powerful.

Terra whimpered and scrambled over to Aurora, who pet her and gave her a hug. Terra hugged Aurora back.

About how long does the freeze spell usually last?

Depends on the demon. Piper’s power.

What should we—

Piper gasped and I was grabbed from behind by Sora herself.

Sora was met with someone who looked exactly like her. Aurora grabbed Sora’s wrist. “Keep your paws off of Icestar. She’s suffered enough.”

Sora glared over. “No one freezes my mate. Zaylix.”

Oh, that clever *****.

Piper was grabbed from behind by the part Tracker. Her hands were held in one large, ugly paw like hand behind her back.

“Akuji, go help Piper,” Aurora hissed to Akuji. Akuji looked reluctant. Sure, go help the person who could kill you in an instant.

Zaylix growled. He swapped paws, giving a thin, but long and sharp, Tracker claw at Piper’s throat.

“Oh, great, I’m a hostage again,” Piper muttered sarcastically.

“Sucks to be you,” Akuji muttered, almost inaudibly.

“I heard that,” Piper snapped.

He coughed and looked away.

Piper let out a yelp/scream as Zaylix shoved a claw into her. From the sudden shock, Taro unfroze.

Sora dragged me sideways, yanking her paw out of the imposter’s grip.

“Could you be any rougher?” I growled.

“Try having this guy,” Piper retorted.

Aurora leaped forward and barreled into Sora. Akuji muttered something in another language and the staff shifted into a scythe. He turned to look at Zaylix.

Sora and I both went down and Taro came up behind us, snagging my by the back of my neck. Sora snarled and even bit at Aurora as well as clawed.

Taro summoned the energy again and put it dangerously close.

Aurora leaped up, came down with her hind two paws coming down painfully on Sora’s stomach, then slammed Taro’s paw away from me. Shifting from Sora to a dragon, she grabbed me in a talon and flew towards the exit. Akuji attacked Zaylix.

Piper screamed an, “Ah! No, no, no!”

Zaylix lifted Piper, and she got cut with the weapon.

Akuji avoided hitting Piper with the scythe.

“Piper!” It wasn’t my voice that had screamed. Leo Wyatt came skidding out. The Whitelighter orbed and slammed into Zaylix, shoving him out the window. He orbed back in, helping Piper to her feet.

Taro and Sora stood up. Taro grinned. A bigger target, easier to hit. Sora grabbed his arm and held him back, growling something I didn’t get to him. He snarled at me and Aurora before following his mate through a portal.

Akuji stared at Leo for a moment then turned around to look at Aurora. He walked over to me. “You’re alright?” he asked. Aurora seemed a little surprised that he even cared.

I ran a hand through my bangs, about to reply when I was gripped again. Did these two never give up?!

A sword slipped past my throat, and a gloved hand gripped Taro’s wrist. Ryser stood right over me, staring at Taro’s angered face.

He smiled easily and shoved me as if it were nothing out of Taro’s grip and I went flying into Akuji.

Surprised, Akuji dropped the scythe and caught me, and we both fell to the floor. Two person dogpile, and I was on top. This was more then a little awkward.

I staggered up as Ryser held Taro. Taro yanked his arm, but Ryser just yawned when it did nothing. “Care to fight now? We’ll raise the stakes. That Element to you, and if I win...” He used his normal human hand to scratch his head. “I get your mate.”

I quickly told Soundy the bargain Trihorn had laid out.

Taro won’t accept it. He cares too much about Sora.

Then she laughed quietly. Who was that you just landed on top of?

Piper, I lied.

This caused her to laugh harder, but she kindly shut up.

Ryser shrugged when Taro snarled. “Then...I deliver Aron to you. Dead.”

He growled, seeming to agree with that. He lashed out, but was caught on surprise as Ryser blocked with his sword hilt. The two went back and forth, neither gaining ground over the other. Ryser ungloved his hand and with a slash of silver talon and a sudden dragon arm, Taro went flying.

Sora howled out, going over to her mate. She helped him to his feet. My mouth dropped open.

Sora is an extremely powerful mage. You’d much rather get into a fight with Taro then with her. I think she could probably fight Trihorn and win...

We’re about to find out.

Sora growled. “Same bargain. But no stalling.”

Trihorn grinned, keeping his dragon arm. He let his tail show, the scabbard no longer needed. “Agreed.”

Sora instantly went with the spell that caused Trihorn to be ripped inside out. Trihorn staggered over, but he laughed through it. That scared me.

She focused and let out a quiet growl. The spell she’d just cast on Trihorn intensified, to the point where any creature except Trihorn would just blow up from the inside out in a bloody mess. At the same time, shards of energy began to fly at Trihorn while tendrils began to shoot from the wall and spear him. If the tendrils didn’t hurt him, then the energy that ran along them sure did.

Trihorn growled, and then he decided to use them. The Shadow Vapors deflected any other attacks, and their own dark, ancient energies came back against the Amoran’s. One of them took the form of a wolf, with their ability to snake out into many creatures at once. They went through the armor and stared to claw at her body.

The creatures on her body, before they could do any damage, poofed out of existence. Out of her mouth came a huge beam of energy, fired straight at Trihorn’s neck.

Trihorn lashed his silver talon, absorbing the blow but it seemed too much. He stabbed it into his neck, and blew it out while he breathed fire.

She leaped away and did a small backwards flip, vanished, and ended the flip on top of Trihorn’s head. She reared up onto her hind two paws, and when her front two paws slammed onto Trihorn’s head again, a spell she used caused Trihorn’s whole body to fall to the ground due to the apparent weight. If it didn’t cause him to fall to the ground, then it simply snapped his neck.

Trihorn took the fall and then that was it. He lashed the roof open to give his dragon form room. He shook his head horned head back and forth, that even Sora had to hang onto a horn. “You annoying pest,” he growled, the vapors going into the stone around his neck. He reared up, flying into the air and went so he was upside-down. He shook his head while he was at it.

Still grasping onto a horn, Sora bit into the top of his head and shot the blast out of her mouth again, so that it went through his head.

Trihorn snarled, clawing some at his talon. He clumsily went into the little dust and his wound started to heal. He flew straight again and started to go in twirls, an attempt to get Sora dizzy.

Sora had been through some pretty crazy things, but this was up there on the list. Digging her hind claws into his flesh, she attempted to freeze him from the inside out, whilst snarling and trying not to hurl.

Trihorn let out some fire, spinning through it to stop the ice. His dark scales absorbed the heat and Sora’s attempts were failing. The decoration on his horn constantly slammed into Sora. Good thing for large dragon jewelry.

Sora ignored the irritating dragon jewelry. She used a spell to make the dragon weigh more, until he was too heavy to fly anymore.

Trihorn had flown once under the Haze, and had gone through worse when Crenx had attached the sword to his tail. This was nothing. But the fire he had to use required helium, and that helium kept him up. He was weighing down.

She jerked her whole body to the left, causing Trihorn to spiral even faster and possibly making them both dizzy, before she forced him to start spiraling towards the ground.

Trihorn stirred himself towards an abandoned building, smashing right through it. How he came out I did not know. Regardless if he still had Sora on him or not, soon enough he was back over us again.

I had to admit, this was pretty cool.

However, Trihorn was pretty banged up. Even for what I had made. Sora couldn’t kill him...but she could beat him.

Sora was still sitting on his head. She looked a little worn out, but content. Her armor was a bit bashed up, as to be expected, but not so bad that she would need to get another set made for her.

Trihorn roared and lashed his head around, throwing her off. He blasted fire as he came up, so she had no hope of grabbing his tail. When she got hit, he flew up and dived down, lashing at her with talons and then slamming the sword edge into her back.

She landed on her paws and the fire didn’t seem to have a single effect on her armor. She dodged the talons and the blade skimmed over the top of her armour.

Trihorn went up in the air again, relieved she had no more sway on him in his natural element. But he was no coward either, nor was he dumb. He glared at the Amora on the ground. Time for a meal.

He swooped and I knew what he was doing. He went right over us and onto the ground, nearly slamming himself as he pulled up. Zaylix was in his mouth.

The dragon grinned and started tearing the armor off until Zaylix was defenseless, and Trihorn started tearing the Amoran made limbs. Zaylix lost a lot of blood (ew...I would have feinted if my body knew how) and when he landed in front of Sora, the part Tracker, part Amora, was dead.

Terra squeaked and looked away, hiding her eyes in the shoulder of the closest person. That was Akuji. Looking a bit dumbfounded, he hugged her and pet her reassuringly.

Trihorn grinned. “Give up?”

“Not particularly,” she said.

The black dragon blasted fire down at her and did a fast dive. His jaws opened last second, going to clamp Sora in half.

She vanished just as the jaws closed around nothing. “You’re going to need to be faster then that,” she said from the other side of the room.

Trihorn crashed, his throat skimming the ground, legs getting tangled, chest and then stomach and then tail. Trihorn put pressure on one foot and staggered.

A shockwave knocked into Trihorn from behind, causing the dragon to roll forward and smack into a wall.

Trihorn growled. His eye slowly opened, and he kept the other one closed because it was painful. He struggled to his feet and glared at her. The black dragon went to ease himself down, but he collapsed instead.

“You done?” she asked.

Trihorn shook his head, standing. “Not particularly,” he mimicked. He studied Sora up and down, trying to think of the best way to take her down. Ground fighting wasn’t his specialty, but maybe it could help. He lifted his left foot and flexed his silver claw back and forth in a ‘come and get me’ motion.

“You’re a tough one,” she said, examining the large dragon in front of her as she began walking circles around him.

Trihorn turned with her, his sword tail poised. Vapors writhed angrily around his stone and his claw pulsed with unused power. After all, being in a cage must have really stretched his patience to show what he could do.

“As are you. However, I don’t go down easy.”

“As I can see. I don’t either...be prepared for one of the toughest fights of your life.” The image of Sora in front of him vanished, and before he could turn around, claws ripped through his left wing membrane. Claws much larger then Sora’s. When Trihorn turned to look at Sora, he could see her with a raised paw. Her paw’s shadow was much larger then her actual paw, and there was blood dripping off of it. The shadow, not her paw.

Trihorn snarled. “Same with you.” The Vapors loved shadows.

His own personal Shadow Dragons leapt up and went into the shadow, tracking the magic. Sora suddenly was thrown in front of Trihorn and the dragon went for a quick throat bite while the two dragons held her down.

“Hm...” she muttered, seeming thoughtful. Then she sank through the ground. Trihorn got a mouthful of floor.

Trihorn shook his head, breathing fire out and letting loose burnt dirt and grass. The Shadow Vapors became nothing more than that, searching for any sign of Sora’s magic.

Trihorn growled and the vapors froze until they dispersed completely.

A large shockwave flew from the ground, sending with it a large tidal wave of earth and magma. The shockwave was probably powerful enough to decapitate Trihorn, but easily dodgeable.

The Shadow Dragons were back. With Taro in their claws.

Trihorn moved out of the way just incase. “And that isn’t an illusion or a shape shifter!”

“You cheater,” Sora hissed, then she vanished again. This time, she didn’t reappear anywhere. Taro blinked a few times, and one of his eyes turned from red to black. “Release me at once,” Taro whispered in Sora’s voice, and a large blast of dark blue light shot from his mouth as he forced himself out of the tight grasp, losing some fur in the process but otherwise fine.

The Shadow Dragons captured him again, holding a tighter grip as more vapors curled around the legs and arms.

Trihorn grinned. “Oh, that’s just part of how I fight. We didn’t say ‘no cheating’ or what that cheating was, now did we?!” He laughed. “Kill them.”

One of the Vapors hissed as it went to dive into Taro’s body through his mouth.

The vapors was shot right back out in a blast of flames, and a green aura formed around her, then shattered, ripping apart the surrounding shadow dragons as the earth ‘tidal wave’ hung suspended in time behind them.

Trihorn quickly drew them back in. He growled and leapt, giving his wings a beat, ignoring the pain in his left wing. He stopped on the body and put his talon on Taro’s throat.

Before Trihorn could get close enough to tear his throat open, he rolled backwards, away from the dragon. The earth wave unfroze and crashed down onto Trihorn, not touching Taro, as he leaped backwards, the earth and magma parting before he landed.

Trihorn roared in fury and he leapt away hard as he could until he was clear. He snarled and his talon flashed with blinding silver light.

Taro’s eyes narrowed as the wave sunk back into the floor, mostly leaving the landscape untouched. He waited for Trihorn’s attack.

Trihorn growled as the light faded, showing he was fully healed. He glared at them with black eyes. He was AN-GRY.

“Attack me, then.”

Taro just grinned, Trihorn’s anger seeming to amuse him a little. The black fur that had been torn out was replaced with white fur. “You first,” he said, in his own voice this time.

Trihorn had learned patience while stuck in his prison. He was too large a target. The vapors returned and when they cleared, there was Ryser, sword in hand.

“Always having others fight for you, aren’t you?” Sora growled, speaking through Taro.

Ryser shrugged. “Well, what about you, possessing your mate?” It was Trihorn’s voice, but sounded more human. He held his blade out, ready to continue the fight.

“At least I’m still using my own power. Besides, you were holding him hostage.”

“Evil and hostages seem to make a very good team. And the Vapors are my own power, even if they are not a part of me themselves. That fool Shadow Dragon could never have commanded them. Now, remove the tattoo from my enemy’s neck and we can stop this.”

“That sure is a strange request. Which enemy?”

Ryser rolled his eyes and pointed his blade in my direction. “The Fire Element.”

“That runs the risk of killing her and potential brain damage.”

“You put it there, you can remove it just as easily. Why would it pose such a risk?”

“After it’s been on for a time, it becomes part of that person. By that point, removing it is almost the equivalent of ripping out a person’s soul and spine at the same time.”

A small smile twitched at the corner of his mouth. “It hasn’t been that long.” His voice was deadly.

“About how long has it been on?” Sora muttered. “It’s been so busy for a while now.”

Ryser’s eyes turned blue as he thought. “About... Four days?”

“Really? It feels much longer then that,” she said, sounding a little bit ditzy. “Alright, I can try, but she’s probably going to lose large amounts of blood. I’ve never removed the Amoran brand tattoo from anyone before.”

My hand went to the back of my neck and I glanced at everyone else.

Terra looked worried, and kind of like she wanted to hug me but didn’t think I’d appreciate it. Aurora looked curious. Akuji looked emotionless.

What is he up to? I knew they were bringing this up in the middle of a fight, but I was sure they both knew that. I pet Terra reassuringly, hoping that would help.

“Then let us see how much blood runs down her back,” said Ryser easily.

Terra gave me a half hug before Taro and Sora walked over to me, motioning for her to stand back.

Ryser had followed and stood behind them. I waved Akuji and Terra back. Leo stood with Piper and Piper...well, she’s Piper, she looked ready to blow the three of them up.

Taro dragged my legs out from under me, then placed a paw on the back of my neck. “Whoops,” Taro said, and Sora pretended to not be amused by my suffering. “You know, we could probably have removed it while she was standing up,” she said. Obviously, Taro appeared to be having a conversation with himself.

These guys are determined to humiliate me, I thought through the pain.

I noticed Ryser’s stance change as I managed to yank my leg out with a painful jerk. I struggled to stand and felt the blood flow down my back. Well, this sucked.

“Tattoo isn’t off yet,” Taro said, grinning. “I just felt like doing that.” Terra growled furiously.

You’ve always felt like beating me down, I growled. I glanced over his shoulder past Ryser. I had never seen Hiro before, but I was sure that was him standing with the man with a scar all the way down his face.

Taro got to his hind paws, a paw still on my neck. “Hold still, this...well, it’ll probably hurt,” Sora said, as the two began muttering some kind of spell at the same time in another language. Or maybe it was in English, it was hard to tell because I think I was screaming as pain shot through my entire body.

Tears of pain and screaming made my throat raw. Let’s just say I saw nothing as my eyes closed shut. I swear I was going to be giving up my insides once this was over. I faintly heard, “Piper, don’t!” She must’ve been ready to blow him up away from me, but who cared? Death’s words came in my head again. Death comes in the end, Iceclaw. Everyone ends up on my list at some point in time. Your time is coming.

I also heard what was probably hysterical shrieking from Terra and Aurora wrestling someone to the ground. Probably Terra, judging how her hysterical shrieks turned to yelps that you’d hear from a dog if you stepped on its tail. The pain hadn’t subsided yet when I heard Sora say “It’s off.” That was also the last thing I heard before I blacked out.

I screamed as something pierced my gut and I heard Trihorn whisper, faintly, “Gotcha, mutts.”

________________

POV: Aurora

As soon as Sora and Taro were away from Icey, I released Terra and picked up Iceclaw, who was bleeding a lot from the back of the neck. I had brought some bandages with me to the house, because when you hear that Iceclaw is in trouble again that’s the smart thing to do, but I didn’t know if any of the newcomers had healing powers of their own. I looked over my shoulder at them.

Leo walked forward and bent down, putting both his hands over the back of her neck. They started to glow white light.

“Oh, God, let her be okay,” whispered Piper. “If that **** mark shows up again when he’s done...”

The man with the scar cleared his throat. “Ah, Trihorn?”

Trihorn glared around, the sword still through Taro’s back and poking out the other side of his chest. “Crenx, what?!”

“We’d better go. I’ve something to tell you, remember?”

“Consider yourself lucky...” He smiled. “For now.” The blade was pulled out and he turned around, following Crenx down the stairs.

Sora didn’t un-possess her mate, deciding to use her own strength to drag them through the portal. “Taro? When we get home, you tell me if you helped remove the tattoo or not...or if you focused your power on keeping it on,” she said, glancing over at Icestar again. Taro gave a slightly mischievous grin, then fell unconscious. Sora took full control of her mate’s body and ran through a portal.

Leo finally lifted his hands.

The tattoo was still there, but rather faded and didn’t appear to be part of her skin anymore. It looked more like some kind of large bump on the back of her neck.

“Those sons of a *******!” swore Piper.

“Those—yeah, what she said,” I hissed. “Lets get Icey home, we can discuss this later...Taro...I’m going to kill that miserable...”

“I will vanquish him! Who would do this to someone this young?” She glanced at us, a maternal look of worry in her eyes. So, she was a mother.

“The Amora, I suppose. They don’t care for anyone but their own kind. Anyone else is fair game.”

Leo asked, “Where’s she live?”

“Terra, lead the way to Icey’s house,” I said. Terra let out a quiet “kyeeh,” then headed towards the house.

“So, where should we go?”

“His orbing power works by thinking of to who,” explained Piper.

“Spirithunter’s house or Soundstorm’s house,” I said. “Probably Spirit’s. Soundy probably has a hard enough time keeping Aron, Akuji and Terra in line.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Akuji muttered, but his mind seemed to be elsewhere.

Leo picked Icestar up and orbed off with her.

“Ah, that handy man husband of mine,” sighed Piper. She blew some hair off her face with a look of ‘those Amora are going to pay’.

“They’ll get what they deserve,” I said. “But for now, I think I’m going to head over to Sheila’s place and request for someone to fix the roof.”

Piper gave a slow nod. “I will blow them to pieces.” She flashed out her hands and blew a good chunk off a destroyed section of the roof.

I gave a nod in return. “Terra, you going to come with me?” I asked. Terra gave a slow nod. “Akuji?”

He shook his head slowly. “N-no, I’ve got somewhere else to be,” he said.

To me, this translated to either ‘I’ve got to go kill someone’, ‘I want to be alone’, or ‘I want to be alone after I kill someone’.

“Alright,” I said, then looked over at Piper. “Where are you going to stay? You could always come with us if you’d like.”

Piper shrugged. “Leo and I will find someplace. And as for you.” She turned on Akuji, putting her hands on her hips.

“Huh? What?” he asked, glancing over at her.

“What kind of demon are you, anyway?”

“...”

“Answer me.”

“I don’t really know,” he admitted.

“Then why do you sound so guilty, with the hair over your left eye?”

“I didn’t even know there were specific kinds of demons, and my hair and left eye have nothing to do with this.”

Piper’s eyes hardened. “I’ve had demons come after my children, I’ve lost my sisters and my husband time and time again. Do you think I’m not serious about these questions? What kind of demons are you? Good, or evil?”

“Good, I think.” Even he didn’t look convinced by his own answer.

“Good,” growled Piper. She blew something else up before walking past and down the stairs.

Akuji darted through a portal before I could say anything to him. I sighed. “Come on, Terra, let’s go.” She squeaked and we both headed towards Sheila’s house.

Negrew came across our path, sitting on the sidewalk and watching Spirithunter’s house.

“Hello Negrew,” I said, dipping my head in greeting. Terra just “fwee”d.

Negrew inclined his head. “Those Amora are tricky, aren’t they? Believe me, Darkness and Morgarath would be worse. At least you can fight them and smash his servants to rubble.”

“Yeah. ‘Cause unlike some of Icey’s work, the Amora have their weak points.”

Negrew laughed. “Kurogane would hate me if I kept trying to give myself up to Darkness.” He growled. “I wish he’d just let me grow old with my pack and die in peace...”

“I hate it when things can’t just be simple like they should be,” I sighed.

“Does Akuji need to kill soon?”

“I believe so. He left through a portal as soon as Piper was done asking him questions.”

“Get him over here. He can kill me.”

“...Eh?”

“He needs to kill, he’ll kill me.”

“Why? Is staying here just too difficult for you now?”

“Darkness doesn’t get his lieutenant. He won’t know you as well when he attacks.”

“I don’t think I’d be able to talk him into killing you, Negrew,” I admitted.

“Why not?”

“He’s against anyone getting killed in W&W County.”

Negrew snorted. “Fine. I’ll get him to kill me myself. One way...” He bared his teeth. “Or another.”

“...I guess I could ask him...” I whispered. Today’s a really depressing day, I noticed.

Negrew growled. “Good. Get him over here.”

I sighed and closed my eyes, telepathically telling Akuji about Negrew’s request.

Negrew’s tail swished as he waited.

“He seems a bit reluctant, but he says he will if that’s what you want,” I said, turning to look at Negrew. “Strange request though.”

“If it’ll stop him from killing one of you, I’ll do it.”

“Alright, he’s—” I started, then Akuji jumped out of a nearby portal. “...here,” I finished.

Negrew stood up and lifted his chin, baring his throat.

“You sure, Negrew?” I asked one more time. “Everyone’s going to be really upset, especially Icey and Spirit.”

The black wolf laughed. “If Iceclaw’s the one who made me, she’d understand. Just get Darkness out of here, make a fast point, and he’ll leave. Oh, and keep my body away from him, too. I don’t want him doing any messed up experiments.”

I swallowed and nodded, then looked away. “Goodbye, Negrew.”

Negrew smiled. “We’ll see about that.”

“‘We’ll see’? Negrew, Akuji’s going to just about cut your head off.”

Negrew swallowed. “Clean kill, please. Throat.”

“Just slit your throat?” Akuji asked. He said this as if this was a normal thing. Which it probably was for him.

“Or do you have to make a bloody kill?”

“Not necessarily.”

Negrew lifted his chin higher.

“Sorry,” he muttered. I glanced over my shoulder right after he’d slit the wolf’s throat.

“What did you do?!”

Darkness appeared in flame beside Negrew’s body. He snarled, nosing the black wolf. “Get up, you fool!”

Negrew coughed blood and growled, “Check,” before his head slacked against the sidewalk.

Akuji dropped the scythe in his hands, and it vanished before it hit the ground.

The eyeless wolf snarled. “What was he planning?! Never mind.” He went to grab Negrew’s scruff.

Negrew’s body vanished into shadows before Darkness could take him away. “I don’t think so,” Akuji said.

Darkness snarled. “You. I smell his blood on your hands.” He stalked forward. “Give his body to me. It is of no use to you.”

Akuji shook his head.

“Why not? You characters are truly foolish creatures, just as much as your creators.”

“He’s only doing as Negrew requested,” I said.

The wolf laughed. “You hardly knew him. He was a murderer who could have turned on you at any time he’d have liked.”

“But he didn’t,” I pointed out.

Darkness gave up. “Hand it. Over.”

“No.”

Darkness shook his head. “Besides his ‘request’, why not?”

“Because I trust you about as much as I trust Tekai,” Akuji retorted dryly.

“Tekai?” Darkness’ ears flicked up.

“None of your business who that is.”

He snorted. “You’re right, he or she isn’t. Negrew, however, is, for longer than he was yours. Hand him over.”

Akuji didn’t answer. This time he just turned away, opening a portal. “I already said no.”

Darkness lunged at the demon, blasting fire.

Akuji vanished through the portal, which closed before the flames could get near him.

Darkness growled and turned on me. “Bring me the one called Magicyop, then. Next sunset.”

He vanished in crimson fire before I could reply.

“The day I go ice-skating in %%%%!” I started to say just as he left. I turned around and headed for Sheila and Magic’s house. They had to know about this.

Houdin opened the door. “Aurora,” he greeted. “May I help you?”

“Hey, Houdin. I need to talk to Sheila and maybe Magic too...Negrew’s dead and Darkness wants Magicyop.”

“They’re not home right now. But I’m sure Grassystar and I would be willing to listen. Remember, although not created, Grassystar fought Darkness first hand, and his opinions are as good as Magicyop’s.”

“Alright, thank you.”

He let me in and motioned towards a couch. “Grassystar!” he called.

I sat down as I waited for the cat to come down the stairs.

He came skidding and then fell over himself. “What, what is it?”

“Aurora,” said Houdin, as if keeping his temper, “has something to tell us while Sheila and Magicyop are away. If you will be so kind to listen?”

Grassystar sat and cocked his head.

“Well, Negrew requested that he be killed, so we did. We refused to hand over the body to Darkness though, so now he wants Magicyop by next sunset.”

Grassystar considered what I told him and then said, “Well, he used Crop’s body into a Harbringer after bring him back to life. He must have used the Dark One to do that. He’s full of tricks and lies, so who knows what he’d do to Negrew’s body? As for wanting Magicyop, maybe the Dark One isn’t here?” The cat shook his head as if he’d been dunked in water and was pulled out soaked. “Maybe he wants Magicyop to make him more powerful? Have him have some sort of power of Negrew? Iceclaw’s the loophole expert, not me. But who knows?”

“I’m guessing we can’t just fight Darkness. There’s no way we’re handing over Magicyop.”

“Oh, he can be fought. He just prefers to be flashy. I just hope Morgarath can serve as a kind of restraint on what Darkness can do.”

“Is Iceclaw going to wake up before sunset tomorrow? We could talk to her. She knows Darkness better then anyone...”

“I’m sure she’d protest Magicyop does. She may write him in her novels, but Magicyop would have the better idea. He is the one who made him. But good point, Aurora. And...what happened to Iceclaw?”

Houdin had a look of concern.

“Sora and Taro were going to remove the tattoo, but Taro made sure it stayed on, then Trihorn gouged her in the stomach...”

Houdin shook his head. “Too many villains. How many appeared the first time, do you know?”

“No idea, Soundstorm doesn’t talk about it much.”

He inclined his head. “I think the best thing you can do while Iceclaw is out is to read over her work yourself.”

Grassystar straightened. “That’s actually a good idea!”

I nodded. “I think I will.”

“Me too! I want to know what she writes about me!”

Houdin shook his head. “Oh, no you don’t. You need to help me understand Darkness so I know which spells would be most effective. Thank you, Aurora.”

“No problem. Do you already have copies of her work or should I go get them for you?” I asked. “whee!” Terra squeaked as she jumped over my head and landed on the ground, tangled up a little in her own tail. I fell over, startled. “When did you get here?! Or a better question, where were you?”

Houdin looked equally surprised. “I believe she keeps a hard-drive up in her room. You can take it to where you’re staying, plug it in, and open it up.”

“Alright. Come on, Terra, as soon as I recover from my panic attack we can head over to Icey’s place and pick up the drive before heading back to Soundy’s place.”